' 


THE 


VON  TOODLEBURaS; 


OR, 


THE  HISTORY  OF  A  VERY  DISTINGUISHED  FAMILY. 


F.  COLBUEN  ADAMS, 

AUTHOR  OF  '*  MANUEL  PERIERE,  OR  THE  SOVEREIGN  RULE  OF  SOUTH  CAROLINA; 
"OUR  WORLD;"   "CHRONICLES  OF  THE  BASTILE;"   "AN  OUTCAST;" 
"ADVENTURES  OF  MAJOR  RODGER  SHERMAN  PORTER;"  "THE 
STORY  OF  A  TROOPER;  "    "THE  SIEGE  OF 
WASHINGTON,"  ETC. 


ILLUSTRATED    FROM    ORIGINAL   DRAWINGS    BY    A.  R.  WAUD. 


PHILADELPHIA: 
CLAXTON,  REMSEN  &  HAFFELFINGER, 

819  AND  821    MARKET   STREET 
1868. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  iii  the  year  1868,  by 
F.  COLBURN   ADAMS, 

in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  'Jourt  of  the  United  States  for  the 
Eacttfirn  District  of  Pennsylvania. 


PEEFAOE. 


I  never  could  see  what  real  usefulness  there  was  in  a  preface 
to  a  work  of  this  kind,  and  never  wrote  one  without  a  misgiving 
that  it  would  do  more  to  confuse  than  enlighten  the  reader. 

The  good  people  of  Nyack  will  pardon  me,  I  know  they  will, 
for  taking  such  an  unwarrantable  liberty  as  to  locate  many  of 
my  scenes  and  characters  in  and  around  their  flourishing  little 
town.  I  have  no  doubt  there  are  persons  yet  living  there 
who  will  readily  recognize  some  of  my  characters,  especially 
those  of  Hanz  and  Angeline  Toodleburg.  That  the  very  distin 
guished  family  of  Von  Toodleburgs,  which  flourished  so  exten 
sively  in  New  York  at  a  later  period,  as  described  in  the  second 
series  of  this  work,  will  also  be  recognized  by  many  of  my 
readers  I  have  not  a  doubt.  Nyack  should  not  be  held  respon 
sible  for  all  the  sins  of  the  great  Kidd  Discovery  Company,  since 
some  of  the  leading  men  engaged  in  that  remarkable  enterprise 
lived  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  many  miles  away. 

The  reader  must  not  think  I  have  drawn  too  extensively  on 
my  imagination  for  material  to  create  "No  Man's  Island"  and 
build  "Dunman's  Cave"  with.  About  eighteen  years  ago  I 
chanced  to  have  for  fellow  traveller  an  odd  little  man,  of  the  name 
of  Price,  (better  known  as  Button  Price,)  who  had  been  captain 
of  a  New  Bedford  or  Nantucket  whaleship.  He  was  an  earnest, 
warm-hearted,  talkative  little  man,  and  one  of  the  strangest  bits 
of  humanity  it  had  ever  been  my  good  fortune  to  fall  in  with, 
tie  had  lost  his  ship  on  what  he  was  pleased  to  call  an  unknown 
island  in  the  Pacific.  lie  applied  the  word  "unknown"  for  the 
3nly  reason  that  I  could  understand,  that  he  did  not  know  it 
»vas  there  until  his  ship  struck  on  it.  He  regarded  killing  a 
ffhale  as  the  highest  object  a  man  had  to  live  for,  and  had  no 
f ery  high  respect  for  the  mariner  who  had  never  ' '  looked  round 

M-I  1  n/ihn 


IV  PREFACE. 

Cape  Horn,"  or  engaged  a  whale  in  mortal  combat.  lie  was  on 
his  way  home  to  report  the  loss  of  his  ship  to  his  owners.  An 
act  of  kindness,  and  finding  that  I  knew  something  of  the  sea, 
and  could  sympathize  with  a  sailor  in  misfortune,  made  us  firm 
friends  to  the  end  of  our  journey. 

To  this  odd  little  man,  then,  I  am  indebted  for  the  story  of 
the  old  pirate  of  "No  Man's  Island,"  and  what  took  place  in 
"Dunman's  Cave;"  for  it  was  in  just  such  a  place,  according 
to  his  own  account,  that  he  lost  his  ship.  "Much  of  his  story,  as 
told  to  me  then,  seemed  strange  and  incredible — in  truth,  the 
offspring  of  a  brain  not  well  balanced. 

Time  has  shown,  however,  that  there  was  much  more  truth  in 
this  old  whaleman's  story  than  I  had  given  him  credit  for. 
"No  Man's  Island"  is  somewhat  better  known  to  navigators 
now,  though  still  uninhabited  and  bearing  a  different  name. 
"Dunman's  Cave,"  too,  has  been  the  scene  of  more  than  one 
shipwreck  within  six  years. 

Those  who  have  carefully  studied  the  causes  producing 
"boars,"  or  "tidal  waves,"  as  they  appear  in  different  parts  of 
the  world,  and  the  singular  atmospheric  phenomena  which  at 
times  accompany  them,  will  not  find  it  difficult  to  understand 
the  startling  changes  which  took  place  in  "Dunman's  Cave" 
when  the  "Pacific"  was  wrecked.  They  will  understand,  also, 
why  the  "se£"  was  so  strong  at  so  great  a  distance  from  the 
entrance,  and  why  the  "boar"  rose  to  such  a  height  in  a  narrow 
gate,  or  entrance  formed  by  steep  rocks,  before  it  broke,  and 
went  rushing  and  roaring  onward  with  irresistible  force.  They 
will  also  understand  what  produced  the  noise  resembling  the 
sound  of  a  mighty  waterfall. 

F.  C.  A. 

WASHINGTON,  D.  C.,  January, 


CONTENTS. 


BOOK   I. 

Chapter.  Page. 

I.     Ancient  Heads  of  the  Family, 9 

II.     Coming  into  the  World, 16 

III.  The  New  Comer,       . 21 

IV.  Changed  Prospects,     ........        25 

V.  Tite  Toodleburg  and  a  Modern  Reformer,    .     .     30 

VI.  A  Little  Family  Affair, 39 

VII.  The  Town  moved  with  Indignation,  ....  46 

IX.  Tite  takes  his  Departure  for  the  South  Sea,  .  57 

X.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Chapman  disagree,  ....  63 

XI.  Mrs.  Chapman  cultivates  New  Acquaintances,  70 

XII.  A  Strange  Gentleman, 81 

XIII.  Captain  Bottom,  the  Whale-Killer,       ...        88 

XIV.  The  Coming  Winter  and  a  Merry-Making,  .      .100 
XV.  Mrs.  Chapman  and  the  Upper  Circles,       .      .      109 

XVI.     A  Night  Expedition, 113 

XVII.  Mr.  Gusher  is  introduced  to  Mattie,     .     .     .      123 

XVIII.     Rounding  Cape  Horn, 135 

XIX.     Making  a  Fortune, 143 

XXI.  Coming  Events  cast  their  Shadows,    .     .     .     .  158 

XXII.  The  Chapmans  move  into  the  City,       .     .     .      1G6 

XXIII.     Mrs.  Chapman  gives  a  Ball, 176 

(v) 


VI 


CONTENTS. 


XXIY.  Very  Perplexing, 186 

XXV.  An  Unlucky  Voyage, 196 

XXVI.  Dunman's  Cave, 204 

XXVII.  Old  Dumnan  and  the  Pirate's  Treasure,       .     .  213 

XXVIII.  Mr.  Gusher  sustains  his  Character,       .     .     .  225 

XXIX.  Changed  Circumstances, 230 

XXX.  A  Terrible  Calamity  overtakes  the  Family,     .  237 

XXXI.  A  Very  Perplexing  Situation, 247 

XXXII.  Harvest-Sunday, 251 

XXXIII.  Returned  Home, 260 

XXXIV.  He  brings  Joy  into  the  House,        ....  273 
XXXV.  How  He  got  away  from  the  Island,    ....  277 

XXXVI.  An  Interesting  Ceremony, 282 


THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS, 

OR  THE 

History  of  a  very  Distinguished  Family. 


CHAPTER  I. 

ANCIENT   HEADS   OF   THE  FAMILY. 

Not  more  than  a  mile  from  the  brisk  little  town  of 
Nyack,  on  the  Hudson  river,  and  near  where  the  road 
makes  a  sharp  turn  and  winds  up  into  the  mountain, 
there  lived,  in  the  year  1803,  an  honest  old  farmer  of 
the  name  of  Hanz  Toodleburg.  Hanz  was  held  in  high 
esteem  by  his  neighbors,  many  of  whom  persisted  in 
pronouncing  his  name  Toodlebug,  and  also  electing  him 
hog-reef  every  year,  an  honor  he  would  invariably  de 
cline.  He  did  this,  he  said,  out  of  respect  to  the  rights 
of  the  man  last  married  in  the  neighborhood.  It  mat 
tered  not  to  Hanz  how  his  name  was  pronounced  ;  nor 
did  it  ever  occur  to  him  that  some  of  his  more  ambitious 
descendants  might  be  called  on  in  a  court  of  law  to 
explain  the  circumstances  under  which  their  name  was 
changed.  I  speak  now  of  things  as  they  were  when 
the  old  settlers  around  Nyack  were  honest  and  unsus 
pecting,  before  Fulton  had  astonished  them  with  his 
steamboat,  or  those  extravagant  New  Yorkers  had 
invaded  the  town,  building  castles  overlooking  the  Tap- 
pan  Zee,  and  school-houses  where  the  heads  of  honest 
Dutch  children  were  filled  with  wicked  thoughts. 


10  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

Hanz  Toodleburg  was  short  and  stout  of  figure,  had 
a  full,  round  face,  a  large  blunt  nose,  and  a  small  gray 
eye.  Indeed,  there  was  no  mistaking  his  ancestors,  in 
whose  language  he  spoke  whenever  the  Dominie  paid 
him  a  visit,  which  he  did  quite  often,  for  Hanz  had 
always  good  cheer  in  the  house,  and  abed  for  a  stranger. 
In  short,  it  was  a  boast  of  Hanz  that  no  traveller  ever 
passed  his  house  hungry,  if  he  knew  it.  And  it  in 
creased  his  importance  with  his  neighbors  that  he  raised 
more  bushels  to  the  acre  than  any  of  them,  and  sent 
better  vegetables  to  the  New  York  market.  More  than 
that,  he  would  tell  all  the  big  folks  in  the  village,  with 
a  nod  of  his  head,  that  he  owed  no  man  a  stiver  he  could 
not  pay  before  the  sun  set,  and  in  such  a  way  as  to  con 
vey  a  sly  hint  that  it  was  more  than  they  could  do. 
The  neighbors  consulted  Hanz  concerning  their  worldly 
affairs,  and,  indeed,  received  his  opinions  as  good  au 
thority.  In  fine,  Hanz  and  the  Dominie  were  called 
in  to  settle  nearly  all  the  disputes  arising  between  the 
country  folks  for  miles  around.  And  it  was  said  by 
these  simple  minded  people  that  they  got  their  rights 
quicker  and  less  expensively  in  this  way  than  when  they 
went  to  law  in  the  village  and  trusted  to  the  magistrate 
and  the  lawyers  for  justice. 

As,  however,  there  always  will  be  idle  and  gos 
siping  people  everywhere  to  say  unkind  things  of  their 
neighbors,  especially  when  they  are  more  prosperous 
than  themselves,  so  there  were  gossips  and  mischievous 
people  in  the  settlement  who,  when  engaged  over  their 
cups,  would  hint  at  suspicious  enterpises  in  which 
Hanz's  ancestors  were  engaged  on  the  Spanish  Main. 
Indeed,  they  would  hint  at  times  that  it  was  not  saying 
much  for  his  family  that  his  father  had  sailed  with 
Captain  Kidd,  which  would  account  for  the  doubloons 


ANCIENT  HEADS  OF  THE  FAMILY.  11 

and  Mexican  dollars  Hanz  could  always  bring  out  of  a 
"rainy  day/'  That  Hanz  had  a  stock  of  these  coins 
put  safely  away  there  could  not  be  a  doubt,  for  he  would 
bring  them  out  at  times  and  part  with  them,  declaring 
in  each  case  that  they  were  the  last.  But  how  he  came 
by  them  was  a  mystery  not  all  the  wisdom  of  the  settle 
ment  could  penetrate.  It  was  conceded  that  if  there 
was  any  man  in  the  settlement  who  knew  more  than 
Jacques,  the  schoolmaster,  it  was  Titus  Bright,  who 
kept  the  little  inn  near  the  big  oak  ;  and  these  two 
worthies  would  discuss  for  hours  over  their  toddy  the 
question  of  how  Hanz  came  by  his  dollars  and  doub 
loons.  But  they  never  came  to  a  decision ;  and  gener 
ally  ended  by  sending  their  listeners  home  with  their 
wits  worse  perplexed  than  ever.  It  was  all  well  enough 
for  old  Jacques  and  the  inn-keeper  to  show  their  knowl 
edge  of  history  ;  but  the  gossips  would  have  it  that  if 
Hanz's  father  had  sailed  with  Captain  Kidd  he,  of  course, 
knew  where  that  bold  pirate  had  buried  his  treasure, 
and  had  imparted  the  secret  to  his  son.  Here  was  the 
way  Hans  came  possessed  of  the  doubloons  and  dollars. 
Indeed,  it  was  more  than  hinted  that  Hanz  had  been 
seen  of  dark  and  stormy  nights  navigating  the  Tappan 
Zee,  alone  in  his  boat,  and  no  one  knew  where  he  went. 
Another  had  it  that  he  was  sure  to  part  with  a  doubloon 
or  two  shortly  after  one  of  these  excursions,  which  told 
the  tale.  There  were  others  who  said  it  did  not  matter 
a  fig  if  Hanz  Toodlebug's  doubloons  were  a  part  of 
Kidd's  hidden  treasure  ;  but  it  was  selfish  of  him  not  to 
disclose  the  secret,  and  by  so  doing  give  his  neighbors 
a  chance  to  keep  as  good  cows  and  sheep  as  he  did. 
Hanz  was  not  the  man  to  notice  small  scandal,  and  con 
tinued  to  smoke  his  pipe  and  make  his  friends  welcome 
whenever  they  looked  in.  Once  or  twice  he  had  been 


12  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

heard  to  say,  that  if  anybody  was  particular  to  know 
how  he  came  by  his  doubloons  and  dollars  he  would  tell 
them.  There  was  a  place  up  in  the  mountain  where 
he  made  them. 

I  will  say  here,  for  the  benefit  of  my  readers,  that 
the  little  old  house  where  Hanz  Toodleburg  lived,  and 
about  which  there  clustered  so  many  pleasant  memories, 
still  stands  by  the  roadside,  and  is-  an  object  of  consid 
erable  curiosity.  It  is  much  gone  to  decay  now,  and  a 
very  different  person  occupies  it.  There  are  persons 
still  living  in  the  village  who  knew  Hanz,  and  never 
pass  the  place  without  recurring  to  the  many  happy 
hours  spent  under  his  roof.  That  was  in  the  good  old 
days,  before  ISTyack  began  to  put  on  the  airs  of  a  big 
town.  There  is  the  latticed  arch  leading  from  the  gate 
to  the  door  ;  the  little  veranda,  where  the  vines  used  to 
creep  and  flower  in  spring ;  the  moss-covered  roof,  and 
the  big  arm  chair,  made  of  cedar  branches,  where  Hanz 
used  to  sit  of  a  summer  evening  contemplating  the  beau 
ties  of  the  Tappan  Zee,  while  drinking  his  cider  and 
smoking  his  pipe.  It  was  in  this  little  veranda  that  busi 
ness  of  great  importance  to  the  settlers  would  at  times 
be  discussed.  The  good  sloop  Heinrich  was  at  that  time 
the  only  regular  New  York  packet,  making  the  round 
voyage  every  week.  Her  captain,  one  Jonah  Balchen, 
was  much  esteemed  by  the  people  of  Nyack  for  his  skill 
in  navigation  ;  and  it  was  said  of  him  that  he  knew 
every  rock  and  shoal  in  the  Tappan  Zee,  and  no  man 
ever  lost  his  life  who  sailed  with  him.  The  arrival  of 
the  good  sloop  Heinrich  then  was  quite  an  event,  and 
whenever  it  occurred  the  neighbors  round  about  would 
gather  into  Hanz's  little  veranda  to  hear  what  news  she 
brought  from  the  city,  and  arrange  with  Captain  Bal 
chen  for  the  next  freight.  Indeed,  these  honest  old 


ANCIENT  HEADS  OF   THE  FAMILY.  13 

Dutchmen  used  to  laugh  at  the  idea  of  a  man  who  would 
think  of  navigating  the  Tappan  Zee  in  a  boat  with  a  big 
tea-kettle  in  her  bottom,,  and  making  the  voyage  to  New 
York  quicker  than  the  good  sloop  Heinrich. 

I  have  been  thus  particular  in  describing  Hanz  Too- 
dleburg's  little  home,  since  it  was  the  birth-place  of 
Titus  Bright  Yon  Toodleburg,  who  flourished  at  a  more 
recent  date  as  the  head  of  a  very  distinguished  family 
in  New  York,  and  whose  fortunes  and  misfortunes  it  is 
my  object  to  chronicle. 

Having  spoken  only  of  one  side  of  the  family,  I  will 
proceed  now  to  enlighten  the  reader  with  a  short  ac 
count  of  the  other.  "  Mine  vrow,  Angeline,"  for  such 
was  the  name  by  which  Hanz  referred  to  his  good  wife, 
was  a  woman  of  medium  size  and  height,  and  endowed 
with  remarkable  good  sense  and  energy.  Heaven  had 
also  blessed  her  with  that  gentleness  of  temper  so  neces 
sary  to  make  a  home  happy.  They  had,  indeed,  been 
married  nearly  twenty  years,  and  although  nothing  had 
come  of  it  in  the  way  of  an  offspring,  not  a  cross  word 
had  passed  between  them.  It  was  said  to  her  credit 
that  no  housewife  this-  side  of  the  Tappan  Zee  could 
beat  her  at  making  bread,  brewing  beer,  or  keeping  her 
house  in  good  order.  The  frosts  of  nearly  forty  win 
ters  had  whitened  over  her  brows,  yet  she  had  the  man 
ner  and  elasticity  of  a  girl  of  eighteen,  and  a  face  so 
full  of  sweetness  and  gentleness  that  it  seemed  as  if  God 
had  ordained  it  for  man's  love.  Angeline' s  dress  was 
usually  of  plain  blue  homespun,  woven  by  her  own 
hands,  and  with  her  cap  and  apron  of  snowy,  whiteness 
she  presented  a  picture  of  neatness  and  comeliness  not 
seen  in  every  house. 

There  was  a  big,  square  room  on  the  first  floor,  with 
a  little  bed  room  adjoining,  and  an  old-fashioned  bed 


14  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

with  white  dimity  curtains,  fringe,  and  tassels  made 
by  Angeline's  own  hand.  Snow  white  curtains  also 
draped  the  windows  ;  and  there  was  a  tidy  and  cosy 
air  about  the  little  bed  room  that  told  you  how  good  a 
housewife  Angeline  was.  An  old-fashioned  hand-loom 
stood  in  one  corner  of  the  big,  square  room  ;  and  a  flax 
and  a  spinning-wheel  had  their  places  in  another.  A 
farm-house  was  not  considered  well  furnished  in  those 
days  without  these  useful  implements,,  nor  was  a  house 
wife  considered  accomplished  who  could  not  card,  spin, 
and  weave.  Angeline  carded  her  own  wool,  spun  her 
own  yarn,  and  weaved  the  best  homespun  made  in  the 
settlement ;  and  had  enough  for  their  own  use  and  some 
to  sell  at  the  store.  In  addition  to  that  there  was  no 
housewife  more  expert  at  the  flax-wheel,  and  her  home 
made  linen  was  famous  from  one  end  to  the  other  of  the 
Tappan  Zee.  Hanz  was,  indeed,  so  skilful  in  the  art  of 
raising, hetcheling,  and  dressing  flax,  that  all  the  neigh 
bors  wanted  to  borrow  his  hetchel.  And  if  needs  be  he 
could  make  reeds  and  shuttles  for  the  loom,  while  Ange 
line  always  used  harnesses  of  her  own  make.  And  so 
industrious  was  this  good  wife  that  you  could  rarely 
pass  the  house  of  a  night  without  hearing  the  hum  of 
the  wheel  or  the  clink  of  the  loom. 

The  good  people  about  Nyack  were  honest  in  those 
days,  paid  their  debts,  were  happy  in  their  very  sim 
plicity,  and  had  no  thought  of  sending  to  Paris  either 
for  their  fabrics  or  their  fashions. 

Now  Angeline's  father  was  a  worthy  blacksmith,  an 
honest  and  upright  man,  who  lived  hard  by,  had  a  house 
of  his  own,  and  owed  no  man  a  shilling.  This  worthy 
blacksmith  had  two  daughters,  Angeline  and  Margaret, 
both  remarkable  for  their  good  looks,  and  both  blessed 
with  loving  natures.  And  it  was  said  by  the  neighbors 


ANCIENT  HEADS  OP  THE  FAMILY.  lb 

that  the  only  flaw  in  the  character  of  this  good  man  s 
family  was  made  by  pretty  Margaret,  who  went  away 
with  and  married  one  G-osler,  a  travelling  mountebank. 
This  man,,  it  is  true,  asserted  that  he  was  a  Count  in  his 
own  country,  and  that  misfortune  had  brought  him  to 
what  he  was.  His  manners  were,  indeed,  those  of  a 
gentleman  ;  and  there  were  people  enough  who  believed 
him  nothing  more  than  a  spy  sent  by  the  British  to  find 
out  what  he  could. 


CHAPTER  II. 

COMING  INTO  THE  WORLD. 

It  was  mentioned  in  the  last  chapter  that  Hanz  Too- 
dlehurg  had  seen  twenty  years  of  the  happiest  of  wed 
ded  life  ;  and  yet  that  Angeline  had  not  increased  his 
joys  with  an  offspring.  Thoughtless  people  made  much 
ado  about  this,  and  there  were  enough  of  them  in  the 
settlement  to  get  their  heads  together  and  say  all  sorts 
of  unkind  things  to  Hanz  concerning  this  family  failing. 
I  verily  believe  that  the  time  of  one-half  of  the  human 
family  is  engaged  seeking  scandal  in  the  misfortunes  of 
the  other.  And  I  have  always  found  that  you  got  the 
ripest  scandal  in  the  smallest  villages  ;  and  Nyack  was 
not  an  exception.  No  wonder,  then,  that  Hanz  had  to 
bear  his  share  of  that  slander  which  one-half  the  world 
puts  on  the  other.  Not  an  idle  fellow  at  the  inn,  where 
Hanz  would  look  in  of  an  evening,  but  would  have  his 
sly  joke.  Many  a  time  he  had  to  "stand"  cider  and 
ale  for  the  company^  and  considered  he  got  off  cheap  at 
that.  And  when  they  drank  his  health,  it  was  with 
insinuating  winks  and  nods  ;  one  saying  : 

"  What  a  pity.  He  ought  to  have  somebody  to  leave 
his  little  farm  to." 

"  Yes,"  another  would  interrupt ;  "  if  he  had  a  son 
he'd  be  sure  to  leave  him  the  secret  of  Kidd's  treas 
ure." 

The  gossips  of  the  village  were  to  change  their  tune 
soon.  Dame  rumor  had  been  whispering  it  around  for 
a  month  that  there  was  something  in  the  wind  at  Too- 
dleburg's.  And,  to  put  it  more  plainly,  it  was  added 


COMING  INTO   THE   WORLD.  17 

that  Hanz  was  soon  to  be  made  a  happy  man  by  the 
appearance  of  a  little  Toodleburg.  This  change,  or 
rather  apparent  change,  in  the  prospects  of  the  family 
did  not  relieve  Hanz  from  the  tax  for  ale  and  cider  levied 
on  him  by  the  idle  fellows  at  the  inn.  Indeed,  he  had 
to  stand  just  twice  the  number  of  treats  in  return  for 
the  compliments  paid  him  as  a  man  and  a  Christian. 
It  was  noticed,  also,  that  the  Dominie  took  tea  more 
frequently  at  Hanz's  table  ;  and  that  Critchel,  the  little 
snuffy  doctor,  who  had  practised  in  the  settlement  for  a 
quarter  of  a  century,  and,  indeed,  assisted  in  bringing 
at  least  one-half  of  its  inhabitants  into  the  world,  and 
of  course  was  considered  very  safe  in  such  cases,  had 
increased  his  visits  at  the  house. 

Now  these  honest  old  burghers  had  almanacs  made 
with  strict  regard  to  truth,  and  if  they  prognosticated 
a  storm  it  was  sure  to  come.  They  would  not  consider 
it  safe  to  navigate  the  Tappan  Zee  on  a  day  fixed  by  the 
almanac  for  a  storm.  On  the  5th  day  of  January,  1805, 
in  the  almanac  that  never  failed  Hanz,  there  was  this : 
"Look  out  for  a  snowstorm/'  This  time,  however, 
the  snow,  if  not  the  storm,  was  ahead  of  the  almanac. 
Indeed,  it  had  been  falling  slowly  and  gently  for  two 
days ;  and  a  white  sheet  of  it,  at  least  three  inches 
deep,  covered  the  ground  on  the  morning  of  the  5th. 
The  weather  had  changed  during  the  night,  and  now 
the  air  was  sharp  and  cold.  Dark,  bleak  clouds  hung 
along  the  horizon  in  the  northeast,  the  distant  hills 
stood  out  sharp  and  cold,  and  a  chilling  wind  whispered 
and  sighed  through  the  leafless  trees.  Then  the  wind 
grew  stronger  and  stronger,  the  snow  fell  thicker  and 
faster,  making  fantastic  figures  in  the  air,  then  dancing 
and  scudding  to  the  force  of  the  gale,  and  shutting  the 
opposite  shore  from  sight.  Nyack  lay  buried  in  a  storm, 


18  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

and  the  Tappan  Zee  was  in  a  tempest.  Snow  drifted 
through  the  streets,  up  the  lanes,  over  the  houses,  and 
put  night-caps  on  the  mountain  tops.  Snow  danced 
into  rifts  in  the  roads  and  across  fields,  and  sent  the 
traveller  to  the  inn  for  shelter.  Lowing  cattle  sought 
the  barn-yard  for  shelter,  or  huddled  together  under 
the  lee  of  some  hay-stack,  covered  with  snow.  Night 
came,  and  still  the  snow  fell,  and  the  wind  blew  in  all 
its  fury. 

It  was  on  that  cold,  stormy  night  that  a  bright  light 
might  have  been  seen  burning  in  the  little  house  where 
Hanz  Toodleburg  lived.  The  storm  had  shook  its  frame 
from  early  morning  ;  and  now  the  windows  rattled,  dis 
cordant  sounds  were  heard  on  the  veranda,  wind  sighed 
through  the  crevices,  and  fine  snow  rifted  in  under  the 
door  and  through  the  latch-hole,  and  tossed  itself  into 
little  drifts  on  the  floor.  Nyack  was  buried  in  a  storm 
that  night.  There  was  an  old  clock  on  the  mantle- 
piece,  and  it  kept  on  ticking,  and  its  ticks  could  be 
heard  above  the  storm.  And  the  bright  oak  fire  in  the 
great  fireplace  threw  out  shadows  that  flitted  over  the 
great  loom,  and  the  wheels,  and  the  festoons  of  dried 
apples,  and  the  pumpkins  that  hung  from  the  beams- 
overhead.  And  old  Deacon,  the  faithful  watch-dog, 
lay  coiled  up  on  the  flag  hearth-stone. 

The  old  clock  had  nearly  marked  the  hour  of  mid 
night  as  Hanz  came  out  of  the  little  room  in  an  appa 
rently  agitated  state  of  mind.  The  dog  raised  his  head 
and  moved  his  tail  as  Hanz  approached  the  fire  and 
threw  some  sticks  on.  "  Dere's  no  postponin'  it ;  and 
itsthormsso,"  muttered  Hanz,  shaking  his  head.  Then 
he  put  on  his  big  coat  and  boots,  drew  his  cap  over  his 
ears,  and  went  out  into  the  storm,  leaving  the  big  dog 
on  guard.  How  he  struggled  through  the  snow  that 


COMING  INTO   THE   WORLD.  19 

night,  what  difficulty  he  had  in  waking  up  his  two 
nearest  neighbors,  and  getting  one  of  them  to  send  his 
son  for  Doctor  Critchel,  and  what  was  said  about  such 
things  always  happening  of  such  a  night,  I  will  leave 
to  the  imagination  of  my  reader. 

It  was  nearly  an  hour  before  Hanz  returned,  bringing 
with  him  two  stout,  motherly-looking  dames.  The 
storm  had  handled  their  garments  somewhat  roughly, 
and  they  were  well  covered  with  snow.  The  old  clog 
was  pleased  to  see  them,  and  wagged  them  a  welcome, 
and  made  sundry  other  signs  of  his  affection.  And 
when  they  had  shaken  the  snow  from  their  garments, 
and  taken  seats  by  the  fire,  Hanz  gave  them  fresh  pipes, 
which  they  lighted  and  proceeded  to  enjoy  while  he 
went  to  preparing  something  warm  for  their  stomachs, 
and  doing  various  other  little  things  regarded  as  indis 
pensable  on  such  an  occasion. 

The  storm  had  caught  the  little  house  by  the  shoul 
ders,  and  was  giving  it  one  of  its  most  violent  shakes, 
when  the  dog  suddenly  started  up,  gave  a  growl,  then 
walked  solemnly  to  the  door  and  listened.  A  footstep 
in  the  old  veranda,  then  the  stamping  of  feet,  and  a 
knock  at  the  door  came.  It  was  Critchel,  the  little 
snuffy  doctor,  who  entered,  looking  for  all  the  world 
like  an  enlarged  snow-ball.  These  were  the  occasions 
in  which  the  doctor  rose  into  the  most  importance,  and 
as  his  coming  had  been  waited  with  great  anxiety,  great 
efforts  were  made  by  those  present  to  assure  him  of  the 
esteem  in  which  he  was  held.  Even  the  dog  would  not 
go  to  his  accustomed  place  on  the  hearth  until  he  had 
caressed  the  doctor  at  least  a  dozen  times.  Although 
held  in  great  respect  by  the  settlers,  Critchel  was  what 
might  be  called  a  shabby-looking  little  man,  for  his 
raiment  consisted  of  a  brown  coat,  which  he  had  worn 


20  THE  VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

threadbare,  a  pair  of  greasy  pantaloons  that  were  in 
shreds  at  the  bottom,  a  spotted  vest,  and  a  Spitlesfield 
neckerchief.  Indeed,  he  was  as  antique  in  his  dress  as 
in  his  ideas  of  the  science  of  medicine.  He  had  a  round, 
red  face,  a  short,  upturned  red  nose,  and  a  very  bald 
head,  which  Hanz  always  declared  held  more  sense  than 
people  were  willing  to  give  him  credit  for.  There  was 
no  quainter  figure  than  this  familiar  old  doctor  as  seen 
mounted  on  his  big-headed  and  clumsy-footed  Canadian 
pony,  his  saddle-bags  well  filled  with  pills  and  powders, 
and  ready  to  bleed  or  blister  at  call.  He  was  considered 
marvelously  skilful,  too,  at  drawing  teeth  and  curing 
the  itch,  with  which  the  honest  Dutch  settlers  were 
occasionally  afflicted.  I  must  mention,  also,  that  an 
additional  cause  of  the  great  respect  shown  him  by  the 
settlers  was  that  he  took  his  pay  in  such  things  as  they 
raised  on  their  little  farms  and  could  best  spare. 


CHAPTER  111. 

THE     NEW     COMER. 

The  storm  ceased  its  fury  at  four  o'clock,  and  a  cold, 
bright,  and  calm  morning  succeeded.  The  hills  stood 
out  in  sharp,  clear  outlines,  mother  earth  had  put  on 
her  cleanest  cap,  and  there  was  not  a  ripple  on  all  the 
Tappan  Zee.  Hanz  Toodleburg  was  now  the  happiest 
man  in  Nyack,  for  Heaven  had  blessed  his  house  and 
heart  during  the  morning  with  as  plump  and  healthy  a 
boy  as  ever  was  seen.  There  was  a  fond  mother  and  a 
happy  father  in  the  little  house  now  ;  and  the  sweet, 
innocent  babe,  their  first  Born,  was  like  flowers  strewn 
along  their  road  of  life.  It  was  something  to  live 
for,  something  to  hope  for,  something  to  brighten 
their  hopes  of  the  future,  and  to  sweeten  their  love- 
dream. 

In  spite  of  the  snow  drifts,  news  of  this  important 
event  ran  from  one  end  to  the  other  of  the  settlement 
before  the  sun  was  an  hour  up,  and  set  it  all  aglow. 
The  roadmaster  was  early  at  the  door  to  warn  Hanz  out 
to  break  roads,  but  excused  him  when  he  heard  how 
happy  a  man  he  had  been  made  during  the  night.  And 
when  the  merry  men  came  along  with  their  oxen,  and 
their  sledges,  and  their  drag-logs,  ploughing  through 
and  tossing  the  snow  aside,  and  making  a  way  for  the 
traveller,  there  were  cheers  given  for  honest  Hanz  and 
the  little  gentleman  who  had  just  come  to  town.  And 
as  they  ploughed  along  through  the  drifts,  they  struck 
up  a  merry  song,  which  so  excited  Hanz's  emotions  that 


22  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

lie  could  not  resist  the  temptation  to  put  on  his  coat  and 
follow  them..  And  when  they  reached  Titus  Bright 's 
inn  that  ruddy-faced  host  met  them  at  the  door  and  bade 
them  welcome  under  his  roof,  and  invited  them  to  drink 
flip  at  his  expense.  Hanz  was  treated  and  complimented 
in  steaming  mugs,  and  the  health  and  happiness  of 
mother  and  son  were  not  forgotten.  Even  the  Dominie 
was  sent  for,  and  made  to  drink  flip  and  tell  a  story, 
which  he  did  with  infinite  good  humor.  Then  the 
school-master,  who  was  not  to  be  behind  any  of  them 
when  there  was  flip  in  the  wind,  looked  in  to  pay  his 
compliments  to  Hanz,  for  the  snow  had  closed  up  his 
little  school-house  for  the  day.  But,  in  truth,  the  peda 
gogue  had  a  weakness  he  could  not  overcome,  and  when 
invited  to  take  flip  tossed  off  so  many  mugs  as  com 
pletely  to  loose  his  wits,  thougji  his  tongue  ran  so  nimbly 
that  he  was  more  than  a  match  for  the  Dominie,  who 
declined  discussing  a  question  of  religion  with  him,  but 
offered  to  tell  a  story  for  every  song  he  would  sing. 
Four  mugs  of  flip  and  two  songs  and  the  school-master 
went  into  a  deep  sleep  in  his  chair,  where  he  remained 
for  the  rest  of  the  day. 

The  question  as  to  who  should  name  the  young  gen 
tleman  at  Hanz's  house  was  now  discussed.  The  names 
of  various  great  men  were  suggested,,  such  as  George 
Washington  and  Thomas  Jefferson.  Hanz  shook  his 
head  negatively  at  the  mention  of  these.  "It  vas  not 
goot  to  give  a  poy  too  pig  a  name  ;  t-makes  um  prout 
ven  da  grows  up,"  he  said.  It  was  finally  agreed  that 
the  young  gentleman  should  be  called  Titus  Bright,  after 
the  little  ruddy-faced  inn-keeper.  And  the  little  man 
was  so  pleased  with  the  idea  of  having  his  name  en 
grafted  on  that  of  the  Toodleburg  family,  that  he 
promised  a  fat  turkey  and  the  best  pig  of  the  litter  for 


THE   NEW   COMER.  23 

the  christening  dinner.  More  flip  was  now  drank, 
and  the  merry  party  shook  hands  and  parted  in  the 
hest  of  temper. 

Hanz  felt  that  as  Heaven  had  blessed  him  and  Ange- 
line  with  this  fine  boy,  and  so  increased  their  joys,  he 
must  do  something  generous  for  his  friends.  So,  on  the 
morning  following  he  sent  the  Dominie  a  pig  and  a  peck 
of  fine  flour,  for  which  that  quaint  divine  thanked  him 
and  prayed  Heaven  that  he  might  send  more.  He  gave 
the  school-master  a  big  pipe  and  tobacco  enough  to  last 
him  a  month.  He  also  ordered  the  tailor  to  make  the 
pedagogue  a  new  suit  of  homespun,  something  the  poor 
man  had  not  had  for  many  a  day.  School-mastering 
was  not  a  business  men  got  rich  at  in  those  days,  and 
poor  Wiggins,  for  such  was  his  name,  had  a  hard  time 
to  keep  the  wolf  from  his  door.  Indeed,  he  thought 
himself  well  paid  with  four  dollars  a  week  and  his 
victuals,  which  he  got  around  among  the  parents  of  his 
scholars.  His  worldly  goods  consisted  of  little  else 
than  his  birch  and  pipe,  and  the  shabby  clothes  on  his 
back.  And  as  the  length  of  his  engagements  depended 
on  his  good  behavior,  which  was  none  of  the  best,  he 
was  frequently  seen  tramping  from  village  to  village  in 
search  of  a  job. 

As  for  Doctor  Critchel,  Hanz  felt  that  he  owed  him  a 
debt  of  gratitude  he  could  never  pay,  even  were  he  to 
give  him  the  farm.  It  was  no  use  offering  the  doctor  a 
new  suit  of  clothes,  as  he  was  never  known  to  wear  such 
things.  As  for  snuff-boxes,  he  had  at  least  a  dozen. 
Hanz  sent  him  a  goose  to  roast  for  his  dinner,  a  fat 
sheep,  and  a  bag  of  extra  flour,  just  from  the  mill. 

I  may  have  been  too  particular  in  describing  how  and 
when  this  young  gentleman  came  into  the  world,  but 


24  THE  VON  TOODLEBURG3. 

my  reason  for  it  is  that  there  may  be  those  among  my 
readers  who  will  recognize  the  great  and  very  distin 
guished  family  of  Von  Toodleburg,  which  not  many 
years  ago  amazed  New  York  with  its  brilliancy,  and  be 
anxious  to  know  some  of  the  ups  and  downs  of  its  early 
history. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

CHANGED     PROSPECTS. 

Twelve  years  have  passed  since  that  stormy  night 
when  Titus  Bright  Toodleburg — for  the  young  gentle 
man  as  I  have  said  before,  was  named  after  the  inn 
keeper,  came  into  the  world.  Great  changes  have  taken 
place  since  then.  Tite,  as  the  neighbors  all  call  him,  is 
now  a  bright,  intelligent  boy,  and  a  great  favorite  in  the 
village.  Hanz  and  Angelinc  are  proud  of  him,  and  he 
promises  to  be  the  joy  of  their  declining  years.  Hanz  had 
always  held  to  the  opinion  that  men  with  too  much  learn 
ing  were  dangerous  to  the  peace  of  a  neighborhood,  inas 
much  as  it  caused  them  to  neglect  their  farms  and  take 
to  pursuits  in  which  the  devil  was  served  and  honest 
people  made  beggars.  lie  had,  however,  sent  Tite  to 
school,  and  now  the  young  gentleman  could  read,  write, 
and  cypher;  and  this,  he  declared,  was  learning  enough 
to  get  a  man  safe  through  the  world  if  lie  but  followed 
an  honest  occupation  and  saved  his  money.  In  addi 
tion  to  so  much  learning,  the  young  gentleman  had 
early  discovered  an  enterprising  spirit,  and  a  remarka 
ble  taste  for  navigation.  When  only  six  years  old  he 
had  his  tiny  sloops  and  schooners,  rigged  by  himself, 
on  every  duck-pond  in  the  neighborhood.  And  he  could 
sail  them  with  a  skill  remarkable  in  one  so  young. 
Indeed,  these  duck-ponds  were  a  source  of  great  annoy 
ance  to  Angeline,  for  whenever  one  of  Tite's  crafts  met 
with  an  accident  he  would  wade  to  its  relic;',  no  matter 
what  the  condition  or  color  of  the  water. 


26  THE  VON   TOODLEBURGS . 

Hanz  shook  his  head,  and  felt  that  no  good  would 
come  of  this  taste  for  the  sea  on  the  part  of  Tite.  He 
intended  to  bequeath  him  the  farm,  so  that  he  could 
spend  his  life  like  an  honest  man  in  raising  good  vege 
tables  for  the  New  York  market.  Following  the  sea, 
Hanz  urged,  was  a  very  dangerous  occupation,  and 
where  one  man  made  any  money  by  it,  more  than  a  dozen 
lost  their  lives  by  storms.  But  Tite  was  not  to  be  put 
off  by  such  arguments.  The  spirit  of  adventure  was  in 
the  boy,  and  all  other  objects  had  to  yield  to  his  natural 
inclinations.  And  now,  at  the  age  of  twelve,  we  find 
Tite  a  smart,  sprightly  cabin-boy,  on  board  the  good 
sloop  Heinrich,  making  the  voyage  to  New  York  and 
back  once  a  week,  and  taking  his  first  lessons  in  prac 
tical  seamanship. 

Wonderful  changes  had  been  developed  along  the 
beautiful  Hudson  during  these  twelve  years.  People  in 
the  country  said  New  York  was  getting  to  be  a  very 
big,  and  a  very  wicked  city.  Already  her  skirmishers, 
in  a  line  of  little  houses,  were  pushed  beyond  the  canal, 
and  were  obliterating  the  cow-paths.  The  honest  old 
Dutch  settlers  shrugged  their  shoulders,  and  said  it  was 
not  a  good  sign  to  see  people  get  rich  so  fast.  Indeed, 
they  declared  that  these  fast  and  extravagant  New 
Yorkers,  who  were  building  great  houses  and  sending 
big  ships  to  all  parts  of  the  world,  would  bring  ruin  on 
the  country. 

A  ship  of  five  hundred  tons  had  been  added  to  the 
old  London  line,  and  her  great  size  was  an  object  of 
curiosity.  But  the  man  who  projected  her  was  regarded 
by  careful  merchants  as  very  reckless,  and  not  a  safe 
man  to  trust. 

That  which  troubled  the  minds  of  these  peaceable  old 
settlers  most  was  Mr.  Fulton  and  his  steamboat.  Steam 


CHANGED  PROSPECTS.  27 

they  declared  to  be  a  very  dangerous  thing.  And,  as 
for  this  Mr.  Fulton,  he  should  be  sent  to  an  insane  asy 
lum,  before  he  destroyed  all  his  friends,  and  lost  all  his 
money  in  this  dangerous  undertaking.  He  might  navi 
gate  the  river  with  a  big  tea-kettle  in  the  bottom  of  his 
boat,  but  he  would  be  sure  to  set  all  the  houses  along 
the  river  on  fire.  And  who  was  to  pay  the  damages  ? 
Steam  was,  however,  a  reality,  and  the  little  Fire  Fly 
went  puffing  and  splashing  up  and  down  the  river, 
alarming  and  astonishing  the  people  along  its  banks. 
She  could  make  the  voyage  from  the  upper  end  of  the 
Tappan  Zee  to  New  York  in  a  day,  no  matter  how  the 
wind  blew.  Hanz  Toodleburg  called  the  Fire  Fly  an 
invention  of  the  devil,  and  nobody  else.  The  brigh 
blaze  of  her  furnaces,  and  the  long  trail  of  fire  and 
sparks  issuing  from  her  funnel  of  a  dark  night,  gave  a 
spectre-like  appearance  to  her  movements,  that  rather 
increased  a  belief  amongst  the  superstitious  that  she 
was  really  an  invention  of  the  evil  one,  sent  for  some 
bad  purpose. 

A  meeting  was  called  at  Hanz  Toodleburg's  house  to 
consider  the  dangerous  look  of  things  along  the  river. 
The  Dominie  and  the  schoolmaster,  and  all  the  wise 
men  in  the  settlement,  were  present,  and  gave  their 
opinions  with  the  greatest  gravity.  If  this  Mr.  Fulton, 
it  was  argued,  could,  with  the  aid  of  the  evil  one,  build 
these  steamboats  to  go  to  New  York  and  back  in  a  day, 
why  there  was  an  end  to  the  business  of  sloops  and 
barges.  And  if  the  honest  men  who  owned  these  ves 
sels  were  thrown  out  of  business,  how  were  they  to  get 
bread  for  their  families  ?  These  new  inventions,  Hanz 
argued,  would  be  the  ruin  of  no  end  of  honest  people. 

The  schoolmaster,  who  assumed  great  wisdom  on  all 
such  occasions,  and  who  had  tossed  off  several  pots  of  beer 


28  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

during  the  evening,  put  the  whole  matter  in  a  much  more 
encouraging  light.  He  had  read  something  about  steam, 
he  said,  and  knew  that  it  was  a  very  dangerous  thing  for  a 
man  to  trifle  with.  Mr.  Fulton  had  built  his  steamboat 
one  hundred  and  nine  feet  long;  and  he  could  get  to  New 
York  and  back  in  a  day,  if  nothing  happened  to  his 
boiler,  which  was  all  the  time  in  danger  of  bursting. 
Then  if  the  boiler  bursted,  very  likely  the  boat  and  all 
in  her  would  go  to  the  bottom.  Just  let  that  happen 
once  in  the  Tappan  Zee,  and  there  would  be  an  end  to 
Mr.  Fulton  and  his  invention  for  getting  people  to  New 
York  quick.  Just  let  him  set  the  Tappan  Zee  afire 
once,  and  people  would  make  such  a  storm  that  nothing 
more  would  be  heard  of  his  inventions.  When  there 
was  such  danger  of  losing  one's  life  travelling  in  this 
way,  what  careful  farmer,  who  had  a  family  depending 
on  him,  would  think  of  either  going  himself  or  sending 
his  produce  to  market  in  such  a  way?  There  was  no 
wisdom  in  the  thing.  The  people  would  stick  to  the 
sloops.  That  was  the  only  safe  way  for  sensible  people 
to  get  to  market.  Let  them  stick  to  the  sloops,  and 
Mr.  Fulton  would  not  build  a  castle  of  what  he  got  by 
his  inventions. 

The  meeting  was  highly  gratified  at  what  the  school 
master  had  said,  and,  indeed,  felt  so  much  relieved  that 
Hanz  ordered  a  keg  of  fresh  beer  to  be  tapped.  These 
noisy,  splashing  steamboats  would  frighten  people,  and 
by  that  means  the  good  old-fashioned  way  of  getting  to 
market  would  not  be  interfered  with.  It  was  also  a 
source  of  great  relief  to  these  honest  people,  that  when 
those  extravagant  New  Yorkers  had  spent  all  their 
money  on  such  wild  and  dangerous  experiments,  they 
would  be  content  to  stay  at  home  and  mind  their  own 
business.  Another  source  of  great  alarm  to  these  honest 


CHANGED   PROSPECTS.  29 

people  was  that  several  New  Yorkers  had  come  to  Nyack, 
and  were  building  large  houses,  and  otherwise  setting 
examples  of  extravagance  to  their  children,  when  it  was 
reported  that  they  did  not  pay  their  honest  debts  in 
town.  The  people  of  Hudson,  too,  were  going  wild 
over  a  project  for  establishing  a  South-sea  Company, 
and  sending  ships  to  the  far  off  Pacific  ocean — where  the 
people  were,  it  had  been  said,  in  the  habit  of  eating 
their  friends — to  catch  whales.  Now,  as  the  people  of 
Hudson  had  no  more  money  than  was  needed  at  home, 
this  dangerous  way  of  spending  all  they  had  was  not  to 
be  justified. 

Satisfied  that  they  had  settled  a  question  of  grave 
importance,  and  in  which  the  great  interests  of  the 
country  were  involved,  these  honest  Dutchmen  smoked 
another  pipe  and  drank  another  mug  of  beer,  and  then 
went  quietly  to  their  homes,  feeling  sure  that  the  world 
and  all  Nyack  would  be  a  gainer  by  what  they  had 
done. 


CHAPTER  V. 

TITB  TOODLEBURG  AND  A  MODERN  REFORMER. 

Young  Tite  Toodleburg  lias  grown  up  to  be  a  boy  of 
sixteen.  A  bright,  handsome  fellow  he  is,  every  inch 
a  sailor,  and  full  of  the  spirit  of  adventure.  There  is 
something  more  than  Dutch  blood  in  Tite,  and  it  begins 
to  show  itself.  His  figure  is  erect  and  slender,  his  hair 
soft  and  flaxen,  and  his  blue  eyes  and  fresh,  smiling 
face,  almost  girlish  in  its  expression,  gave  to  his  regular 
features  a  softness  almost  feminine.  And  yet  there  was 
something  manly,  resolute,  and  even  daring  in  his 
actions.  There  was  no  such  thing  as  fear  in  his  nature. 
He  had  acquired  such  a  knowledge  of  seamanship  that 
he  could  handle  the  good  sloop  Heinrich  quite  as  skil 
fully  as  the  skipper,  and,  indeed,  make  the  voyage  to 
New  York  as  promptly  as  the  greatest  navigator  on  the 
Tappan  Zee.  He  was  expert,  too,  at  taking  in  and 
delivering  out  cargo,  could  keep  the  sloop's  account, 
and  drive  as  good  a  trade  as  any  of  them  with  the  mer 
chants  in  Fly  Market.  In  this  way  Tite  made  a  host 
of  friends,  who  began  to  look  forward  to  the  time  when 
he  would  have  a  sloop  of  his  own,  and  be  in  a  way  to 
do  friendly  acts  for  them,  perhaps  to  make  a  fortune 
for  himself. 

Tite  thought  very  differently.  Navigating  the  river 
in  a  sloop,  to  be  passed  by  one  of  Mr.  Fulton's  steam 
boats,  was  not  the  sort  of  sea-faring  that  suited  his 
ambition.  He  had  seen  big  ships  come  home,  after  long 
voyages,  and  the  majesty  of  their  appearance  excited 
his  spirit  of  adventure.  He  had  also  spent  his  evenings 

30 


TITE  TOODLEBURG  AND  A   MODERN   REFORMER.  31 

reading  the  works  of  celebrated  navigators  and  travel 
lers  ;  and  these  very  naturally  increased  his  curiosity  to 
know  more  of  the  world  and  see  the  things  they  had 
seen.  He  had  also  looked  out  through  the  Narrows  of 
New  York  harbor,  and  his  young  heart  had  yearned  to  be 
on  the  broad  ocean  beyond.  If  he  could  only  master  all 
the  mysteries  of  Bowditch,  be  a  skilful  navigator,  and 
capable  of  sailing  a  ship  to  any  part  of  the  world,  and 
see  strange  things  and  people — that  day  might  come, 
he  thought  to  himself.  He  had  listened,  too,  for  hours 
at  a  time,  to  the  stories  of  old  sailors  who  had  come  on 
board  the  sloop  while  in  port.  One  had  been  to  India, 
and  another  to  Ceylon  ;  and  both  told  wonderful  stories 
concerning  the  voyages  they  had  made  and  the  people 
they  had  met.  Another  had  seen  every  port  in  the 
North  Pacific,  had  been  wrecked  on  Queen  Charlotte's 
Island,  and  told  wonderful  stories  of  his  adventures  in 
rounding  Cape  Horn.  His  adventures  among  the  South 
Sea  Islands  were  of  the  most  romantic  kind,  and  colored 
so  as  to  incite  the  ambition  of  a  venturesome  young  lad 
like  Tite  to  the  highest  pitch.  There  was  another  old 
sailor  who  had  sailed  the  South  and  North  Pacific,  had 
killed  his  score  of  whales,  and  been  as  many  times 
within  an  inch  of  losing  his  own  life. 

These  stories  so  fired  the  young  gentleman's  imagi 
nation  that  he  resolved  to  try  his  fortune  at  a  whaling 
voyage  as  soon  as  the  people  of  Hudson  sent  their  first 
ship  out.  There  was  the  wide  world  before  him,  and 
perhaps  he  might  find  the  means  of  making  a  fortune 
in  some  distant  land.  But  how  was  he  to  break  this 
resolution  to  his  kind  parents,  whom  he  loved  so  dearly? 
What  effect  would  it  have  on  his  mother,  who  doted  on 
him,  and  for  whom  he  had  the  truest  affection?  His 
mind  hung  between  hope  for  the  future  and  duty  to  his 


32  TUE  VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

parents.  Regularly  every  Saturday  afternoon  Tite  had 
come  home,  received  his  mother's  blessing,  and  put  his 
earnings  into  her  hands  for  safe-keeping.  There  would 
be  an  end  of  this  if  he  went  to  the  South  Sea.  Then 
his  parents  were  both  getting  old,  and  would  soon 
need  a  protector,  and  if  anything  serious  happened 
to  them  during  his  absence  how  could  he  ever  forgive 
himself.  Week  after  week  and  month  after  month 
did  Tite  ponder  these  questions  in  his  mind,  and 
still  his  resolution  to  see  the  world  grew  stronger  and 
stronger. 

It  was  about  this  time  that  there  settled  in  Nyack  a 
queer  and  very  inquisitive  sort  of  man  of  the  name  of 
Bigelow  Chapman.  He  was  a  restless,  discontented 
sort  of  man,  very  slender  of  figure,  with  sharp,  well- 
defined  features,  keen  gray  eye,  and  wore  his  dark  hair 
long  and  unkept.  His  manner  was  that  of  a  man  dis 
contented  with  the  world,  which,  he  said,  needed  a  great 
deal  of  reforming ;  indeed,  that  it  could  be  reformed, 
ought  to  be  reformed,  and  that  he  was  the  man  to  do  it. 
He  had  been  the  founder  of  Dogtown,  Massachusetts, 
where  he'  had  built  up  a  very  select  community  of  keen 
witted  men  and  women — just  to  set  an  example  to  the 
world  of  how  people  ought  to  live.  Dolly  Chapman, 
his  wife,  (for  what  would  a  reformer  be  without  a  wife,) 
was  a  ponderous  woman,  weighing  more  than  two  hun 
dred  pounds,  and  a  proof  that  even  in  matrimony  the 
opposites  meet.  She  was  a  fussy,  ill-bred  woman,  spoke 
with  a  strong  nasal  twang,  and  a  sincere  believer 
in  all  the  reforms  advocated  by  her  husband,  though 
she  differed  with  him  on  one  or  two  points  of  religion. 
And  there  was  Mattie  Chapman,  a  bright,  bouncing 
girl  of  fifteen,  with  rosy  cheeks  and  fair  hair,  ambitious 
for  one  of  her  age,  and  evidently  inclined  to  make  a 


TITE  TOODLEBURG  AND  A  MODERN   REFORMER.  33 

show  in  the  world.     These  constituted  the  Chapman 
family. 

Dogtown,  of  which  I  made  mention,  was  a  creation 
of  Chapman's.  With  it  he  was  to  demonstrate  how 
the  world  could  he  reformed,  and  how  the  prejudices 
were  to  he  driven  from  other  people's  minds.  Strong- 
minded  people  from  various  towns  in  Massachusetts 
came  and  settled  in  Dogtown,  invested  their  money, 
were  to  do  an  equal  share  of  work,  and  receive  an  equal 
share  of  profits,  and  live  together  as  happily  as  lambs. 
But  Dogtown  did  not  long  continue  a  paradise.  Indeed, 
it  soon  became  famous  for  two  things  :  for  the  name  of 
Bigelow  Chapman,  and  for  having  more  crazy  and 
quarrelsome  people  in  it  than  could  be  found  in  any 
other  town  in  Massachusetts,  which  was  saying  a  good 
deal.  The  brothers  and  sisters,  for  such  they  called 
themselves,  got  to  quarrelling  among  themselves  on 
matters  of  politics  and  religion,  though  charity  was  a 
thing  they  made  no  account  of.  In  truth,  there  was 
more  politics  than  religion  in  their  preaching. 

Chapman  constituted  himself  treasurer  of  the  com 
munity,  and  some  little  private  speculations  of  his  led 
to  a  belief  among  the  brothers  and  sisters  that  his  mind 
was  not  solely  occupied  with  schemes  for  reforming  the 
world.  To  tell  the  truth,  Bigelow  Chapman  was  not 
so  great  a  fool  as  his  followers.  He  had  intended,  when 
Dogtown  got  thoroughly  under  way,  to  sell  out,  put  the 
money  in  his  pocket,  and  employ  his  genius  somewhere 
else.  He,  however,  undertook  the  enterprise  of  build 
ing  a  church  on  speculation,  being  persuaded  to  do  so 
by  an  outside  Christian. 

The  church  was  to  be  a  large,  handsome  building, 
with  a  butcher's  shop  and  a  grocery,  a  shoe  store  and  a 
confectionery  in  the  basement,  and  a  school  and  a  dancing 


34  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

academy  up  stairs ;  so  that  the  brothers  and  sisters 
could  get  everything  they  wanted,  religion  included,  in 
one  locality.  But  the  enterprise  failed  for  want  of  funds 
to  finish  it,  and  Dogtown  went  to  the  dogs,  and  the 
Chapman  family  to  Nyack.  Keport  has  it  that  the 
church  was  afterwards  finished  and  converted  into  an 
insane  asylum,  where  several  of  the  brothers  and  sisters 
lived  for  the  rest  of  their  lives. 

It  was  hinted  that  Chapman  had  brought  some  money 
to  Nyack  with  him,  but  exactly  how  much  no  one  knew. 
The  only  thing  positively  known  about  him  at  that 
time  was  that  he  had  a  great  number  of  new  ideas,  all 
of  which  he  was  in  great  haste  to  develope.  Indeed,  he 
soon  had  Nyack  in  a  state  of  continual  agitation.  He 
declared  it  his  first  duty  to  open  the  eyes  of  the  Dutch 
settlers  to  truth  and  right ;  then  to  get  them  to  think 
ing  ;  and  finally  to  make  fortunes  for  all  of  them.  He 
begun  business,  however,  by  quarrelling  with  nearly 
everybody  in  the  village,  and  asserting  that  he  knew 
more  than  all  of  them. 

Twice  he  had  Titus  Bright,  the  inn-keeper,  up  before 
the  magistrate  and  fined  for  selling  liquor  in  opposition 
to  law.  He  proclaimed  it  highly  immoral  to  sell'liquor 
at  all,  and  told  Bright  to  his  teeth  that  no  honest  man 
would  do  it.  For  this  he  had  been  twice  kicked  out  of 
the  inn  by  Bright,  who  damned  him  as  a  meddling 
varlet,  not  to  be  tolerated  in  a  peaceable  village.  Again 
he  had  Bright  up  before  the  magistrate,  who  justified 
the  aggression,  but  fined  the  aggressor  ten  dollars  a  kick, 
which  Bright  considered  cheap  enough  considering  what 
was  got  for  his  money.  Bright  declared  it  a  principle 
with  him  to  give  his  customers  what  they  wanted,  and 
let  them  be  the  judge  of  their  own  necessities.  Bige- 
low  Chapman  held  that  mankind  was  a  bis?  beast,  to 


TITE  TOODLEBURG  AND  A  MODERN   REFORMER.  35 

be  subdued  and  governed  by  laws  made  for  his  subjec 
tion.  It  never  occurred  to  him,  however,  that  there 
might  be  reason  in  the  opinions  of  others.  Finding, 
however,  that  he  could  not  get  the  better  of  Bright  in 
any  other  way,  he  organized  a  company  and  set  up  an 
opposition  tavern,  where  a  traveller  could  feel  at  home 
and  have  none  of  the  annoyances  of  beer.  The  new 
inn  was  to  be  conducted  on  strictly  temperance  princi 
ples,  and  the  price  of  board  was  to  be  reduced  a  dollar 
a  week.  But  the  principle  of  temperance  was  carried 
out  so  rigidly  in  the  fare  that  travellers,  although 
treated  politely  enough,  found  it  difficult  to  get  any 
thing  to  eat,  to  say  nothing  of  drink. 

While  this  was  going  on  Mrs.  Bigelow  Chapman  was 
busying  herself  getting  up  an  anti-tea-and-coffee-drink- 
ing  society.  She  declared  that  this  coffee  and  tea- 
drinking  was  nothing  less  than  an  oppression,  breaking 
down  people's  health  and  making  them  poor,  while  the 
grocers  who  sold  the  stuff  were  getting  rich.  It  was 
evident,  also,  that  she  was  carrying  her  principles  out 
on  the  table  of  the  new  inn.  However  commendable 
these  reforms  might  be  in  the  eyes  of  a  true  reformer, 
they  were  not  exactly  the  thing  to  satisfy  the  wants  of 
hungry  travellers.  The  new  inn  soon  got  up  an  excel 
lent  reputation  for  giving  its  customers  nothing  but 
politeness  and  clean  linen.  This  not  being  satisfactory 
to  the  travelling  public  generally,  the  establishment 
had  to  close  its  doors  for  want  of  customers.  Chapman 
was  surprised  at  this.  He  could  not  understand  why 
reformers  were  not  better  appreciated  about  Nyack. 
The  stock-holders,  however,  had  lost  all  their  money, 
and  were  glad  to  sell  out  to  Chapman,  which  they  did 
for  a  trifle,  and  that  was  all  he  wanted. 


36  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

People  began  to  inquire  what  the  big  building  would 
next  be  turned  into.  Mrs.  Chapman  and  her  dear  hus 
band,  as  she  called  him,  were  always  projecting  some 
thing  new.  Indeed,  she  saw  two  fortunes  in  the  future 
where  Chapman  only  saw  one.  The  thought  invaded 
her  mind  that  there  was  a  fortune  to  be  made  by  turn 
ing  the  big  house  into  a  great  moral  progress  boarding- 
school  for  young  ladies,  where  "all  the  proprieties" 
would  be  strictly  attended  to.  Yes,  "  the  proprieties  " 
would  take  with  steady-minded  people.  She  could 
attend  to  the  proprieties,  and  dear  Chapman  could  look 
after  the  little  money  affairs.  She  did  not  want  to 
trouble  herself  with  the  sordid  things  of  this  world ; 
she  only  wanted  to  reform  it.  And  to  do  that  you  must 
begin  at  the  bottom.  You  must  teach  young  people, 
and  especially  young  ladies,  the  value  of  reforms.  In 
that  way  you  enable  them  to  reform  their  husbands 
when  they  get  them,  and  also  make  them  comprehend 
the  value  of  new  ideas.  As  for  old  people,  she  declared 
it  time  wasted  to  try  to  get  new  ideas  into  their  heads. 

Chapman  congratulated  his  dear  wife  on  this  new  and 
grand  idea.  He  agreed  with  her  that  a  woman  was 
just  the  thing  to  straighten  up  a  husband  in  need  of 
mental  and  physical  reformation.  But  it  would  not  do 
to  start  the  enterprise  until  you  could  get  people  to  take 
stock  enough  to  insure  a  sound  basis.  He  did  not  care 
about  money  himself,  still  it  was  necessary  to  the  suc 
cess  of  all  great  enterprises.  And  seeing  that  the  inn 
had  failed,  though  based  on  great  moral  principles,  he 
was  not  quite  sure  that  the  people  would  hasten  to  take 
stock  in  the  new  enterprise. 

It  was  also  an  objection  with  Chapman  that  with  such 
an  institution  there  would  be  nothing  to  run  opposition  to 
except  a  few  beer-drinking  school-masters,  who  got  their 


TITE  TOODLEBURG  AND  A  MODERN   REFORMER.  'ST 

victuals  and  fifteen  dollars  a  month  for  driving  a  knowl 
edge  of  the  rule  of  three  into  the  heads  of  little  Dutch 
children.  How  different  it  would  be  with  a  church. 
And  then  the  big  inn  could  be  made  such  an  excellent 
church,  at  such  a  small  expense.  A  man  owning  a 
church  could  feel  himself  strong  in  both  politics  and 
religion,  and  have  all  the  quarrels  he  wanted.  Chap 
man  was  delighted  with  this  new  idea  of  his  ;  and  his 
good  wife  supposed  it  was  infinitely  superior  to  her  own. 
It  was  another  proof  to  her  that  there  was  no  greater 
man  in  the  world  than  her  dear  Chapman.  Once  get 
the  church  going,  and  with  a  preacher  of  the  Dogtown 
school,  to  preach  out  and  out  transcendentalism,  and 
another  ism  or  two,  and  they  could  get  up  an  opposition 
that  would  be  popular  with  the  people.  In  that  way 
the  thing  would  be  sure  to  go. 

Chapman  declared  this  a  golden  opportunity.  He 
had  felt  for  some  time  like  getting  up  something  that 
would  drive  the  devil  and  all  the  Dutchmen  out  of 
Nyack  and  into  the  Tappan  Zee,  and  establish  an  entire 
new  order  of  things. 

It  was  agreed  between  Chapman  and  his  good  wife 
that  the  church  should  be  put  on  its  legs  without  delay  ; 
that  the  work  of  reforming  Nyack  and  the  rest  of  the 
world  should  begin  at  once.  As  funds  were  necessary  to 
all  great  enterprises,  and  Chapman  was  inclined  at  all 
times  to  husband  his  own,  the  good  woman  got  up  a 
regular  season  of  religious  tea-parties,  exclusively  "  for 
ladies."  Mrs.  Chapman  was  intent  on  popularizing 
the  enterprise,  and  to  that  end  had  inserted  on  her  cards 
of  invitation,  "exclusively  for  ladies."  There  was 
nothing  like  tea  when  you  wanted  to  make  a  great 
reform  movement  popular.  Chapman  had  more  than 
once  said  that  woman,  under  the  inspiration  of  tea,  made 


38  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

a  mighty  engine  in  moving  the  world.  Under  its  influ 
ence  they  gave  enlargement  and  development  to  pro 
gressive  ideas.  It  had  been  charged  that  great  generals 
won  their  most  celebrated  battles  under  the  influence  of 
strong  drink.  He  had  known  great  generals  to  win 
great  battles  under  the  inspiration  of  tea  alone.  Tea 
and  women  were  prodigious  in  their  way. 

The  tea  parties  were  not  only  got  on  their  legs,  but 
soon  became  very  popular.  There  were  women  enough 
in  Nyack  to  give  them,  and  neither  rain  nor  hail  would 
keep  them  home  of  a  Thursday  evening.  The  great 
value  of  progressive  ideas  was  thoroughly  discussed 
over  these  cups;  and  the  fact  that  their  husbands  were  to 
be  brought  into  a  line  of  subjugation  not  before  antici 
pated  had  an  inspiring  effect.  In  short,  female  Nyack 
began  to  carry  a  high  head,  and  to  make  male  Nyack 
feel  that  he  was  no  longer  master  in  its  own  house. 
Dolly  Chapman  presided  at  these  tea-parties  with  that 
smartness  peculiar  to  women  of  her  class,  taking  par 
ticular  pains  to  explain  how  much  could  be  done  for 
Nyack  and  the  world — if  only  the  women  could  get  the. 
direction  of  things  into  their  own  hands.  A  church  as 
the  means  of  carrying  out  these  new  and  grand  ideas 
was  exactly  what  was  wanted.  The  tea-party  women 
all  took  up  the  idea,  and  the  enterprise  was  made  so 
popular  that  each  resolved  herself  into  a  begging  com 
mittee,  and  soon  had  collected  the  sum  of  seven  hun 
dred  dollars,  an  amount  sufficient  to  put  the  thing  on 
its  legs. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

A  LITTLE  FAMILY  AFFAIR. 

While  the  heads  of  the  Chapman  family  were  en 
gaged  in  their  great  work  of  reform,  and  Hanz  Toodle- 
burg,  as  the  head  of  the  Dutch  settlers,  was  preparing 
to  resist  all  their  efforts,  Mattie  Chapman  and  young 
Tite  were  engaging  in  a  matter  of  a  very  different 
nature.  A  little  flame  of  love  had  begun  to  burn  in 
their  youthful  hearts,  and  was  giving  out  such  mani 
festations  of  tenderness.  I  have  noticed  that  when  once 
the  little  under-current  of  love  begins  to  ebb  and  flow 
in  young  and  innocent  hearts,  it  will  break  over  what 
ever  obstacles  you  put  in  its  way,  and  rarely  stops  until 
it  has  reached  that  haven  of  happiness  called  matri 
mony.  The  parents  of  these  young  people  seemed  to 
have  been  cast  in  opposite  moulds,  mentally  and  physi 
cally.  Their  modes  of  thought,  their  expectations,  and 
their  manner  of  living  differed  entirely.  Hanz  Toodle- 
burg  was  simple-minded,  honest,  contented  with  his  lot 
in  the  world,  smoked  his  pipe,  and  lived  in  peace  with 
his  neighbors.  And  these  he  esteemed  the  greatest 
blessings  a  man  could  enjoy.  Chapman  was  restless, 
designing,  ambitious  of  wealth,  and  ready  always  to 
quarrel  with  those  who  did  not  fall  in  with  his  opinions. 
Indeed,  he  never  seemed  Imppier  than  when  he  had  a 
quarrel  on  bund  ;  and  he  had  the  rare  tact  of  turning  a 
quarrel  into  profit. 

It  was  very  different  with  the  young  people.  In  their 
innocent  hearts  the  fires  of  love  had  been  kindled,  and 


40  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

they  were  burning  brighter  and  brighter  every  day.  The 
thought  that  they  should  incur  opposition  from  their 
parents  never  entered  their  minds.  They  would  meet 
together  of  a  Sunday  afternoon,  and  walk  by  the  river 
side.  They  would  meet  and  talk  over  the  gate  as  Tite 
passed  and  re-passed  C-hapman's  house.,  And  Mattie  was 
sure  to  meet  him  at  the  gate  as  he  passed  on  his  way  to 
New  York.  And  then  there  would  be  an  affectionate 
^ood-bye,  and  Mattie  would  watch  him  until  he  had 
disappeared  beyond  the  hill.  The  ordinary  observer 
would  have  seen  in  Tite's  blushes  and  confused  manner, 
whenever  he  met  Mattie,  how  the  current  of  his  love 
was  setting.  And  when  he  returned  at  the  end  of  the 
week  there  was  something  for  Mattie,  some  little  token 
of  his  affection  ;  a  proof  that  he  had  cherished  her  ID. 
his  thoughts  while  absent. 

This  little  love  affair  did  not  fail  to  attract  the  atten  • 
tion  of  the  Chapman  family.  Nor  was  honest  Hani; 
Toodleburg  indifferent  to  what  was  going  on.  Indeed, 
the  gossips  at  the  inn  had  joked  Hanz  about  it,  hinting 
at  a  future  connection  of  the  two  families.  To  all  of 
which  Hanz  would  reply  that  Tite  was  only  a  boy  yet, 
and  had  a  good  deal  of  other  kinds  of  business  to  do 
before  thinking  of  what  sort  of  a  wife  he  wanted.  (f  If 
ta  torter  ish  like  ta  fader,  sho  quarrelsome,  t'man  what 
gets  her  for  a  vife  don't  lives  in  t' house  mit  her,"  Hanz 
would  always  conclude. 

Young  as  Tite  wag,  he  began  to  look  on  the  matter 
seriously.  The  whaling  voyage  was  still  exciting  his 
ambition,  however,  and  he  began  to  enquire  of  every  one 
he  thought  likely  to  know,  when  the  people  of  Hudson 
would  send  their  first  ship  to  the  South  Sea.  Then  the 
thought  of  leaving  Mattie  would  depress  his  spirits,  and 
for  a  time  shake  his  resolution.  The  trouble  with  him 


A  LITTLE  FAMILY  AFFAIR.  41 

at  first  was  how  lie  could  separate  from  his  parents ; 
now  his  love  for  Mattie  was  added  to  his  obstacles. 

Chapman  had  not  failed  to  notice  this  little  affair 
of  the  affections  between  the  young  people.  He  had 
noticed,  also,  that  it  had  attracted  the  attention  of  his 
wife.  But  neither  had  spoken  of  it.  In  short,  Chap 
man  was  anxious  to  have  his  wife  refer  to  it  first,  to  see 
in  what  light  she  viewed  it.  And  Mrs.  Chapman  was 
equally  anxious  to  have  her  dear  husband,  as  she  called 
him,  express  an  opinion  on  the  subject  before  she  gave 
one.  He  had  once  or  twice  noticed  that  when  the 
young  people  were  at  the  gate  she  would  call  Mattie 
and  tell  her  it  was  time  to  come  in  ;  that  she  ought 
not  to  stay  there  so  long  talking  to  a  sailor-boy.  Mattie 
would  yield  obedience  with  blushes  and  an  air  of  reluc 
tance,  the  meaning  of  which  her  mother  properly  under 
stood. 

The  truth  of  the  matter  was  that  the  affair  had  engaged 
Chapman's  thoughts  for  some  time ;  and  it  suddenly 
occurred  to  him  that  the  whole  thing  might  be  turned 
to  profit.  Toodleburg  was  a  man  of  some  consequence 
among  the  people;  they  had  great  confidence  in  his 
integrity,  and  implicitly  believed  him  possessed  of  a 
secret  that  would  make  the  fortune  of  every  man  in 
Nyack.  He  had  been  evolving  that  secret  in  his  mind 
for  some  time,  and  if  he  could  in  any  way  get  the  con 
fidence  of  Hanz,  and  obtain  the  secret,  or  allow  himself 
to  be  used  in  connection  with  it,  he  could  make  money 
enough  to  live  like  a  lord  in  New  York.  And  that  was 
exactly  what  Mrs.  Chapman  wanted.  The  good  woman, 
however,  had  been  so  much  engaged  of  late  getting 
the  new  church  on  its  legs,  and  negotiating  for  the 
services  of  the  Reverend  Warren  Holbrook,  of  Dogtown, 
Massachusetts,  who  was  to  spread  the  doctrines  of 


42  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

transcendentalism,  and  a  variety  of  other  isms, before 
the  people,  and  turn  Nyack  out  of  doors,  religiously 
speaking,  that  she  felt  that  she  had  not  performed  her 
whole  duty  towards  Mattie.  . 

There  had  been  a  religious  tea-party  at  Chapman's 
house,  where  the  affair  of  the  new  church  had  heen 
talked  over,  and  the  opening  day  arranged.  Mrs.  Chap 
man  was  in  her  hest  dress,  with  a  profusion  of  rihbons 
streaming  down  her  hack,  and  a  puffy  cap  on  her  head. 
She  had  received  a  letter  from  the  Eeverend  Warren 
Ilolbrook,  accepting  the  offer  of  three  hundred  dollars  a 
year  and  hoard  and  washing,  and  saying,  that  in  addi 
tion  to  transcendentalism,  he  would  advocate  the  equal 
ity  of  the  great  human  family.  If  these  poor,  benighted 
Dutch  people  who  lived  about  Nyack  would  only  be  re 
generated  and  made  progressive.  Mrs.  Chapman  found 
great  consolation  in  this  letter,  and  sat  down  to  read  it 
to  her  dear  husband,  who  had  moved  up  nearer  to  the 
lamp  and  opened  the  last  great  work  on  the  new  doc 
trine. 

When  she  had  finished  reading  it  she  paused  for  a 
moment,  and  then  spoke.  "Have  you  noticed,  my 
dear/'  she  enquired,  and  again  hesitating,  "what  has 

been  going  on  between  our  Mattie ?"  Again  she 

hesitated. 

Expecting  what  was  coming,  Chapman  interposed  by 
saying,  "Don't  be  afraid  to  speak,  my  darling  ;  I  know 
what  you  mean." 

"I  meant,"  resumed  Mrs.  Chapman,  blushing  and 
looking  very  serious,  "I  meant,  have  you  noticed  the 
attention  that  sailor-boy — (young  Toodlebug  did  you 
call  him  ?)  horrors !  what  a  name — was  paying  to  our 
Mattie?" 

"Burg,  my  dear,  not  bug,"  rejoined  Chapman. 


A  LITTLE  FAMILY  AFFAIR.  43 

11  People  are  beginning  to  talk  about  it,  and  they  say 
such  things  !"  The  good  woman  blushed,  and  assumed 
an  air  of  great  seriousness.  "  The  young  man  may  be 
well  enough,  but  then  the  Toodlebugs  are  only  a  com 
mon  Dutch  family." 

"  Toodleburgs,  my  dear,  not  bugs.  The  name  makes 
a  great  difference  with  some  people,"  rejoined  Chap 
man,  correctively.  "  Very  natural,  my  dear,  very  nat 
ural.  The  most  natural  thing  in  the  world  for  young 
people  to  make  love.  And  the  most  natural  thing 
in  the  world  is  that  people  should  talk  about  it.  It  is 
according  to  the  principles  of  true  philosophy.  You 
must  not  be  alarmed,  my  dear,  when  you  see  young 
people  make  love.  Harm  rarely  comes  of  it,  and  it 
generally  ends  in  a  very  small  affair." 

"Yes,  my  dear,"  replied  the  good  woman,  "and 
experience  has  proved  to  me  that  it  sometimes  ends  in 
a  very  large  affair.  A  little  flirtation  between  young 
people— 

"Should  be  encouraged,  my  darling,"  interrupted 
Chapman. 

"  I  was  going  to  say,"  she  continued,  "  was  not  ob 
jectionable.  But  when  looks  come  to  be  serious,  the 
equality  of  things  should  be  enquired  into.  Time's  a 
coming  when  we  may  be  rich,  and  live  in  New  York, 
and  be  somebody,  and  move  with  the  best  of  people.  I 
looks  forward  to  it,  my  dear  ;  and  I  am  sure  the  enter 
prises  we  have  on  hand  will  be  a  success.  It  will 
never  do  to  marry  our  daughter  to  a  sailor-boy,  to  say 
nothing  of  connecting  ourselves  to  a  common  Dutch 
family- 

"  You  talk  like  a  philosopher,  my  darling;  but  I 
have  known  worse  things  done,  and  great  results  flow 
from  them.  That  young  man  promises  well,  and  as  for 


44  THE  VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

old  Hanz,  lie  is  a  man  of  more  importance  than  you 
think.  Some  of  these  Dutch  people  are  slow,  but 
solid/'  rejoined  Chapman,  shutting  up  the  book.  "I 
have  an  object  in  view,  and  this  little,  innocent  flirta 
tion  may  help  to  improve  it.  At  least,  it  can  do  no 
harm." 

"It  is  not  good  to  let  anything  go  on  that  might  lead 
to  harm,"  resumed  the  good  woman.  "Mattie  has 
good  looks,  and  I  intend  that  she  shall  have  a  polished 
education,  and  shine  in  society  some  day.  You  have 
always  agreed  with  me,  my  dear,  that  it  was  good  to 
look  forward.  How  could  Mattie  shine  in  society  with 
such  a  husband,  and  such  a  name  ?  The  very  name  of 
Toodlebug  would  sink  us.  Yes,  my  dear,  sink  us  right 
down " 

"  Wrong  again,  my  dear  ;  Tutle-burg.  You  may 
put  an  e  in  it  instead  of  an  r,  if  you  please.  That's 
where  the  difference  is,"  interrupted  Chapman. 

"I  don't  care,  my  dear;  these  polite  people  would 
turn  up  their  noses,  and  get  it  Too-dle-bug.  They  are 
very  nice  on  names.  If  the  young  man  should  get  up 
in  the  world  and  keep  a  carriage,  people  would  say 
"there  goes  Too-dle-bug's  carriage — oh!  what  a  name. 
What  low  people  they  must  have  been.'  If  they  should 
own  a  house  in  the  fashionable  part  of  the  city.  We 
should  both  look  forward  to  that,  you  know.  Would' nt 
it  be  a  horrid  name  to  read  on  the  door  ?  Toodlebug  !" 

"  Tutle-burg,  my  dear  ;  there's  a  big  difference,"  in 
terposed  Mr.  Chapman. 

"As  you  says  ;  but  nice  people  would  not  pronounce  i 
except  with  a  bug,"  continued  the  good  woman,  looking 
discomfiitted.  "  You  have  given  so  much  time  to  pro 
gress  and  reforming  the  world,  that  you  don't  under 
stand  these  matters  as  well  as  I  do.  I  am  sure  there 


A  LITTLE  FAMILY  AFFAIR.  45 

would  be  blushes  and  smiles  enough  over  such  a  name. 
Think  of  our  daughter  being  Mrs.  Toodlebug,  (I  pro 
nounce  it  with  a  b-u-g,  you  see,)  and  inviting  nice  peo 
ple  to  her  reception.  There  would  be  people  enough  at 
that  reception  to  make  light  of  the  name.  Yes,  Mr. 
Chapman,  you  might  as  well  have  her  married  to  a 
Mr.  Straddlebug.  It's  so  very  vulgar,  my  dear." 

"As  to  that/'  replied  Chapman,  "  the  world  is  a  great 
vulgarity,  and  only  puts  on  politeness  .for  appearance 
sake.  The  young  man  might  have  his  name  changed> 
or  he  might  add  something  to  it  to  soften  it.  How 
would  you  like  Von  Toodleburg,  my  dear?" 

"  Never  can  be  softened  ;  never !  The  Von  would  do 
something  to  lift  a  family  up  into  respectability.  And 
then,  socially  speaking,  there  was  such  a  wide  differ 
ence  between  them  distinguished  Dutch  families  and 
them  common  Dutch  families." 

i(  What  would  you  have  me  do  about  it,  darling?" 
enquired  Chapman,  submissively. 

IC  Oppose  it,  my  dear  !"  replied  Mrs.  Chapman,  bow 
ing,  and  becoming  earnest.  "  Oppose  it.  You  know 
how  to  oppose  everything,  and  surely  you  can  oppose 
this." 

This  reply  troubled  Chapman  considerably.  He  had 
for  once  found  something  he  would  rather  encourage 
than  oppose.  But  he  had  a  motive  for  his  action,  as 
will  be  seen  hereafter. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  TOWN  MOVED  WITH  INDIGNATION. 

It  was  less  than  a  week  after  the  scenes  we  have  de 
scribed  in  the  foregoing  chapter  took  place,  that  the 
good  sloop  Heinrich  arrived,  having  made  her  weekly 
voyage  to  New  York  and  hack.  A  small,  ill-favored 
man,  with  a  very  long  red  heard,  and  very  long  red 
hair,  might  have  been  .seen  stepping  ashore,  with  a  book 
and  an  umbrella  under  his  arm,  and  wending  his  way 
up  the  lane,  followed  by  Tite,  carrying  a  corpulent  carpet 
bag.  There  was  a  combative  air  about  the  little  man, 
who  stared  with  a  pair  of  small,  fierce  eyes,  through  a 
pair  of  glaring  spectacles  at  every  one  he  met.  He  was 
dressed  in  a  shabby  black  suit,  that  hung  loosely  on  his 
lean  figure.  This,  with  a  broad,  rolling  collar,  a  pair 
of  russet  brogans,  and  a  common  straw  hat,  turned  up 
at  one  side,  completed  his  wardrobe,  and  gave  an  odd 
appearance  to  the  man.  Indeed,  the  gentleman  had  no 
taste  for  the  vanities  of  the  world,  and  parted  his  hair 
in  the  middle  to  save  trouble.  The  ordinary  observer 
might  easily  have  mistaken  him  for  a  school-master  out 
of  employment  and  in  distress.  That  such  a  man  was 
to  upset  the  settled  opinions  of  a  big  town,  few  persons 
would  have  believed.  Such,  however,  was  this  odd- 
looking  little  man's  mission,  and  there  was  no  end  of 
new  ideas  contained  in  that  little  bumpy  forehead  of  his. 
The  new  arrival  was  the  much-expected  Reverend 
Warren  Holbrook,  from  Dogtown  last.  As  I  have  said 
before,  he  looked  askance  and  inquisitively  at  every  one 
he  met  as  he  walked  up  the  lane.  He  bowed,  too,  and 


THE  TOWN  MOVED  WITH  INDIGNATION.  47 

had  a  smile  for  all  the  females  ;  then  he  enquired  the 
name  and  condition  of  those  who  lived  in  each  house  he 
came  to — how  many  children  they  had,  and  whether 
they  were  hoys  or  girls.  Now  he  paused  and  rested  on  his 
umhrella  when  he  had  reached  a  bit  of  high  ground,  and 
gazed  over  Nyack  generally,  and  then  over  the  Tappan 
Zee.  Here  was  the  new  field  of  the  great  labors  before 
him.  How  often  he  had  taken  Dogtown  by  the  neck 
and  shaken  her  up  severely.  The  day  might  come 
when  he  would  have  to  take  Nyack  by  the  neck  and 
give  her  a  good  shaking  up,  morally  and  religiously. 
Mrs.  Chapman  had  written  him  to  say  that  Nyack  was 
a  bad  place,  secularly  and  otherwise. 

The  whole  Chapman  family  (including  the  big  dog) 
was  out  at  the  door  to  welcome  the  stranger  ;  and  such 
a  warm  greeting  as  he  got.  Mrs.  Chapman  assured 
him  that  the  best  in  the  house  had  been  prepared  for 
him,  and  that  she  had  got  the  town  in  a  state  of  great 
anxiety  to  see  him.  To  tell  the  truth,  this  busy, 
bustling  woman  had  been  blowing  a  noisy  trumpet  for 
him  in  advance,  and  enlisting  a  large  amount  of  female 
sympathy  by  stating  that  he  was  preeminent  as  an  advo 
cate  of  woman's  rights  in  all  things. 

Of  course  the  Reverend  Warren  Holbrook's  arrival 
soon  got  noised  over  Nyack,  and  the  female  mind  was 
in  a  state  of  great  agitation.  Before  bed-time  a  num 
ber  of  curious  and  somewhat  aged  women  dropped  in 
to  pay  their  respects  to  the  gentleman,  and  see  for  them 
selves  what  this  man  of  great  natural  gifts,  who  was  to 
reform  all  Nyack  and  the  world  generally,  was  like. 

There  was  one  member  of  the  Chapman  family,  how 
ever,  not  pleased  with  the  way  things  were  going,  and 
that  was  Mattie.  When  the  older  Chapmans  had  taken 
their  guest  into  the  house,  she  embraced  the  opportunity 


48  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

to  have  a  talk  witli  Tite,  and  reproached  him  for  what 
she  had  seen  him  do. 

"  Now,  Tite,"  said  she,  looking  earnestly  into  his 
face,  "if  you  have  any  respect  for  me,  never  walk 
hehind  a  -man,  carrying  his  carpet-hag — never  !  And 
such  a  looking  man  as  that !  You  are  as  good  as  he, 
or  anybody  else,  and  if  you  don't  think  yourself  so, 
other  people  wont  think  so  for  you.  Never  think  you 
are  not  as  good  as  somebody.  Don't  act  as  a  help 
for  anybody,  for  if  you  do  you  will  be  set  down  for 
nobody  all  your  life." 

At  first  Tite  hardly  knew  what  to  say  in  reply.  The 
nature  of  the  rebuke  showed  the  deep  interest  Mattie 
felt  in  him.  "If  I  had  taken  pay,"  said  Tite,  hesi 
tating,  "  'twould  have  been  different.  I  carried  his 
carpet-bag,  I  know,  but  then  I  did  it  as  a  favor  ;  and, 
as  you  saw,  declined  to  take  the  sixpence  he  offered  me. 
But  I'll  do  as  you  say,  Mattie,  and  won't  do  so  again; 
for  I  want  to  please  you,  you  know."  The  words  fell 
nervously  from  Tite's  lips,  and  there  was  a  throbbing 
at  the  heart  he  could  not  suppress. 

"My  mother,"  resumed  Mattie,  in  a  frank,  girlish 
manner,  "brought  this  man  Warren  Holbrook  into  the 
house  at  Dogtown,  and  he  got  father  into  such  a  deal 
of  trouble.  He  was  always  quarrelling  with  somebody. 
He  got  up  a  disturbance  in  the  church.  And  then  the 
church  all  went  to  pieces.  Oh,  what  a  church  it  was  I 
And  mother  thinks  he's  such  a  nice  man.  I  don't. 
Don't  carry  his  carpet-bag  again,  Tite.  Don't  make  a 
menial  of  yourself  for  anybody."  After  saying  this 
she  walked  part  of  the  way  home  with  Tite,  and  then 
they  parted  with  a  sweet  good-night. 

The  following  day  being  Sunday,  and  the  Reverend 
Warren  Holbrook  having  brought  several  prepared 


THE  TOWN  MOVED  WITH  INDIGNATION.  49 

sermons  with  him,  service  was  held  in  the  new  church 
at  the  regular  morning  hour.  The  women  gathered  in 
great  numbers,  and  nearly  filled  the  church  ;  and  the 
odd  appearance  of  the  little  man,  as  he  took  his  place 
in  the  pulpit,  was  a  subject  of  general  remark. 

His  sermon,,  I  may  here  state,  was  one  of  the  most 
singular  and  pyrotechnical  ever  preached  in  Nyack. 
He  began  by  saying  that  Christ  had  risen,  and  was  with 
them  in  person.  He  had  come  to  Nyack,  he  added,  to 
tell  the  truth  and  preach  to  sinners,  for  he  understood 
the  devil  had  had  things  his  own  way  for  a  long  time 
in  the  town  ;  and  he  understood  also  there  were  sinners 
enough  in  Nyack  to  sink  it.  The  world  had  reached 
a  stage  of  wickedness  when  it  needed  reforming.  It 
must  be  reformed,  or  it  would  sink  under  the  weight 
of  its  wickedness.  People  were  getting  rich,  and  with 
great  riches  there  always  came  pride  and  wickedness. 
He  continued  in  this  strain  for  nearly  an  hour,  mixing 
up  transcendentalism,  rationalism,  unitarianism,  and 
a  number  of  other  isms,  so  unartistically  as  to  astonish 
and  confound  his  audience,  and  give  his  hearers  some 
thing  to  talk  about  for  a  week. 

Then  he  suddenly  broke  away  from  his  disputed 
points,  as  he  called  them,  and  took  up  the  subject  of 
woman's  wrongs.  "  My  hearers,"  said  he,  pausing  and 
pointing  upward  with  the  fore-finger  of  his  right  hand, 
"What  would  the  world  be  without  woman?  From 
the  very  beginning  of  the  world  she  has  been  the  victim 
of  wrong,  great  wrong.  Man  has  sinned  against  her 
by  making  her  his  inferior.  God  never  intended  that 
she  should  be  the  inferior  of  man.  He  ne'ver  would 
have  created  her  with  a  form  so  beautiful,  and  a  voice 
so  soft  and  musical,  if  he  had  not  intended  her  for  man's 

superior.     And  the  day  will  come,  and  come  soon,  too, 

4 


50  THE  VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

when  she  will  have  her  rights,  and  her  voice  will  bo 
heard  in  the  government  of  the  nation.  The  angel 
that  she  is  !  Woman  is  a  great  power.  She  has  made 
kings  and  conquerors,  and  she  can  unmake  them.  She 
has  influenced  the  acts  of  statesmen,  and  made  children 
of  grave  Senators.  Yes,  my  hearers,  her  power  can  he 
made  greater  than  the  throne.  And  yet  how  few  hus 
bands  appreciate  their  wives  as  they  should  do."  Here 
the  reverend  gentleman  paused  for  a  few  seconds,  and 
cast  meaning  glances  at  several  of  his  male  hearers, 
who  were  evidently  not  inclined  to  receive  his  remarks 
with  favor.  Indeed,  Mr.  Holbrook,  while  making  a 
high  bid  for  popularity  with  the  female  portion  of  his 
audience,  was  throwing  an  immense  fire-brand  into  the 
family  circle  of  a  number  of  his  hearers. 

11  My  hearers,  remember  this/ '  resumed  this  odd  little 
man :  "  Manage  a  woman  right,  and  you  have  a  mighty 
power  to  carry  out  the  greatest  project  the  world  ever 
saw." 

Disjointed  and  illogical  as  this  sermon  was,  it  was 
just  what  Chapman  and  Mrs.  Chapman  wanted  to  put 
the  church  of  the  new  ideas  firm  on  its  legs.  It  was 
popular  with  the  women  ;  and  with  their  favor  Hoi- 
brook  could  ride  triumphantly  over  any  number  of 
quarrels. 

Mrs.  Chapman  intimated  to  another  admiring  female 
that  the  little  man  they  had  just  listened  to  was  very 
like  an  oyster — looked  better  when  opened.  In  short, 
it  was  the  general  opinion  of  the  women  that  Mr.  Hoi- 
brook  had  preached  a  very  sensible  sermon  ;  and  they 
were  delighted,  notwithstanding  what  their  husbands 
said  to  the  contrary.  "  We  have  got  a  preacher  now," 
said  the  women,  "who  will  stick  up  for  our  rights. 
You  men  have  had  it  all  your  own  way  long  enough." 


THE  TOWN   MOVED   WITH   INDIGNATION.  51 

Some  of  the  men,  however,  were  not  inclined  to  let 
these  taunts  pass  quietly,  declaring  that  they  had  nevei 
listened  to  such  nonsense  before.  One  shook  his  head, 
and  declared  that  no  good  could  come  of  such  preach 
ing,  since  there  was  no  true  religion  in  it.  Another 
snapped  his  fingers,  saying  the  man  was  not  only  a  fool, 
but  a  mischief-maker.  A  third  said  all  the  trouble  in 
the  world  had  been  made  by  just  such  meddlesome  men. 
The  church  of  great  moral  ideas  might  be  a  good  enough 
church  for  some  people ;  but  such  a  preacher  as  this 
made  more  infidels  than  honest  men. 

The  whole  town  soon  got  into  a  dispute  as  to  whether 
the  Eeverend  Warren  Holbrook  was  a  wise  and  good 
man,  or  simply  a  mischief-making  egotist,  The  women 
took  the  side  of  Holbrook,  and  stuck  to  it,  like  true 
women.  He  preached  the  right  sort  of  religion,  they 
said,  and  was  a  wise  and  good  man,  or  he  could  riot 
preach  as  he  did.  The  men  did  not  believe  a  word  of 
it,  but  seeing  that  their  wives  were  inclined  to  have  it 
all  their  own  way,  and  would  not  hear  a  word  against 
the  new  preacher,  quietly  submitted,  as  men  generally 
do.  That  is  to  say,  they  surrendered  their  authority. 

Chapman  was  delighted  at  the  nice  little  turn  his 
preacher  had  made  in  the  aifairs  of  the  town.  Nothing 
pleased  him  better  than  to  have  a  dozen  disputes  on 
hand  at  a  time.  If  only  well  nursed  they  could  be  all 
made  profitable.  Woman  was  the  great  pillar  of  Chap 
man's  hopes.  He  had  always  regarded  her  as  the  great 
foundation  of  any  church.  She  could  make  it  popular 
if  she  pleased,  and  she  could  make  it  profitable,  too. 
This,  in  a  measure,  accounted  for  the  unlimited  admi 
ration  Mrs.  Chapman  had  for  this  great  progressive 
clergyman.  His  great  progressive  religion  was  just 
exactly  the  thing  needed  in  Nyack.  He  must  next 


52  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

attack  the  Dominie,  and  drive  him  out  of  his  pulpit, 
for  it  would  not  do  to  have  men  preaching  in  an  un 
known  tongue  at  this  enlightened  day. 

In  less  than  two  months  from  the  time  this  teacher  of 
great  progressive  ideas  landed  at  Nyack,  he  had  not 
only  got  the  town  by  the  ears,  hut  so  divided  his  flock 
that  it  was  now  composed  almost  exclusively  of  women. 
The  men  stayed  at  home  and  nursed  their  wrath.  And 
it  was  good  for  them  that  they  did,  for  the  women  had 
things  all  their  own  way  generally,  and  Warren  Hoi- 
brook,  ill-favored  and  formed,  was  their  idol.  The  pew 
rents  ran  up,  however,  and  the  contributions  of  a  San- 
day  increased  nearly  double.  Indeed,  the  Chapmaus 
felt  that  they  were  now  on  the  road  to  fortune,,  and 
Mrs.  Chapman's  ambition  increased  accordingly. 

All  great  enterprises,  however,  are  liable  to  sudden 
checks,  and  misfortune  too  often  comes  when  one  least 
expects  it.  And  so  it  was  with  the  Reverend  Warren 
Holbrook,  the  man  of  the  great  progressive  ideas.  He 
was  discovered  paying  what  ladies  of  strict  propriety 
regard  as  more  than  ordinary  attentions  to  a  fair  young 
damsel,  the  daughter  of  one  of  the  most  active  mem 
bers  of  the  church — a  woman  who  had  carried  her  head 
high,  and  was  so  much  given  to  wearing  more  finery 
than  her  neighbors  that  the  few  friends  she  had  were 
always  ready  to  say  ill-natured  things  of  her.  The 
young  woman  was  ready  enough  to  embrace  matrimony 
at  any  moment ;  but  the  attentions  she  received  from 
the  reverend  gentleman  caused  great  distress  among  a 
number  of  other  young  women  of  his  church.  It  was 
agreed  among  them  that  the  reverend  gentleman  was 
neither  fascinating  nor  handsome,  but  he  had  mind, 
and  was  smart.  Smart  was  the  thing  a  man  most 
needed  in  a  New  England  village. 


THE  TOWN   MOVED   WITH   INDIGNATION.  5o 

I  have  said  before  that  the  mother  of  this  damsel 
carried  a  high  head,  as  well  in  as  out  of  the  church. 
She  seemed  also  to  have  more  rights  than  ordinary 
females,  and  would  give  herself  a  great  deal  of  unnec 
essary  trouble  in  asserting  them,  so  much,  so  that  many 
of  her  less  strong-handed  sisters  regarded  her  with  fear. 
The  gentleman's  attentions  had  not  progressed  far  when 
it  was  evident  to  all  attentive  observers  that  there  must 
soon  be  a  split  in  the  female  division  of  his  church, 
[ndeed,  the  quarrel  in  the  female  division  of  the  church 
}f  the  great  progressive  ideas  was  waged  with  great, 
fierceness,  and  had  such  a  number  of  nice  little  scandals 
tnixed  up  in  it  as  to  make  it  quite  interesting  to  people 
of  a  contemplative  turn  of  mind. 

Every  meddlesome  old  woman  in  the  church  must 
put  her  finger  in  the  reverend  gentleman's  love  pie,  and 
would  speak  her  mind  plainly  enough,  especially  if  she 
had  daughters  of  her  own.  To  use  the  poor  man's  own 
language,  he  found  himself  spiked  on  all  sides  ;  and  all 
for  love,  a  thing  which  has  brought  no  end  of  mischief 
jn  the  world.  In  short,  from  being  an  idol  he  found 
nimself  between  fires  that  threatened  to  consume  him, 
so  fiercely  did  they  burn. 

The  gentleman's  position  was  indeed  becoming  peril- 
jus,  when  an  unforeseen  circumstance  afforded  him  the 
means  of  relief.  There  arrived  in  Nyack  late  one  Sat 
urday  night,  a  man  of  tall,  slender  figure,  dressed  in  a 
suit  of  plain  black,  and  having  the  appearance  of  a 
young  clergyman  just  from  the  country.  He  put  up  at 
Titus  Bright's  inn,  gave  out  that  he  was  from  Dogtowri, 
Massachusetts,  and  after  partaking  of  supper,  enquired 
of  the  landlord  where  he  could  find  the  Keverend,  so  to 
speak,  Warren  Holbrook.  There  was  something  serious 
in  the  man's  manner,  like  one  who  had  been  grievously 


54  THE  VON  TOODLEBURG3. 

wronged.  Being  told  where  he  could  find  the  ohjeet  ol 
his  search,  he  paced  the  room  thoughtfully  for  a  few 
minutes,  then  muttered  to  himself,  "  I  must  see  him 
to-night.  The  sooner  settled  the  better.  It  will  not 
do  to  wait  until  morning." 

Half  an  hour  later,  and  the  two  reverend  gentlemen 
(the  stranger  and  Holbrook)  might  have  been  seen 
seated  at  a  table  in  a  room  of  Chapman's  house.  Their 
conversation  had  evidently  not  been  of  a  very  pleasant 
nature,  for  the  stranger,  rising  to  take  his  departure, 
said:  "  You  have  only  to  do  her  justice,  and  show  to 
the  world  that  you  are  an  honorable  man.  She  is  my 
sister ;  and  unless  you  keep  your  promise,  solemnly 
made  to  her,  I  will  follow  you  to  the  end  of  the  earth, 
and  make  you  the  scorned  of  men.  Mark  this  well :  it 
is  the  haunted  soul  of  the  hypocrite  that  burns  him 
through  life ;  that  makes  him  a  very  torment  to  him 
self."  The  stranger  returned  to  the  inn,  where  he 
paced  the  room  for  nearly  an  hour,  and  then  retired  for 
the  night. 

The  bells  rang  on  the  following  morning,  and  the 
good  women  of  Nyack  wended  their  way  to  and  had 
nearly  filled  every  pew  in  the  church  of  great  progress 
ive  ideas.  The  choir  sung  one  hymn,  and  then  sung 
another.  But  no  pastor  came.  There  was  something 
wrong,  evidently.  Hope  and  faith  were  enjoined  by 
a  few.  Some  watched  the  door,  others  the  pulpit. 
Whispers  succeeded  wonder,  and  murmurs  took  the 
place  of  curiosity.  The  church  was  clearly  without  a 
pastor  ;  and  what  was  a  church  to  do  under  such  cir 
cumstances?  At  length  the  whole  congregation  got 
into  a  state  of  profound  agitation.  What  was  the 
matter?  where  was  the  pastor?  would' nt  somebody 
speak?  These  and  similar  questions  were  on  every 


THE   TOWN   MOVED   WITH   INDIGNATION.  55 

tongue.  It  was  suddenly  discovered  that  the  Chapmans 
were  also  absent. 

An  indignant  female  got  up  and  proposed  that  some 
one  "  go  for"  the  Chapmans,  and  make  them  explain 
what  it  all  meant.  Another,  equally  indignant,  took  a 
more  sensible  view  of  things.  "  If  there's  to  be  no 
service,"  said  she,  "  I'm  going  home  to  read  my  Bible 
in  quiet."  And  she  left  the  church,  followed  by  the 
rest  of  the  congregation.  And  as  nobody  explained,  of 
course  every  one  had  his  or  her  own  reason  for  this  sin 
gular  turn  in  the  spiritual  affairs  of  the  new  church. 
There  was  no  getting  over  the  fact  that  the  new  church 
had  been  brought  to  a  stand  still.  To  be  plain  about 
the  matter,  the  Reverend  Warren  Holbrook  had  put  his 
great  progressive  ideas  into  practice  during  the  night 
by  leaving  the  town,  and  also  by  taking  with  him  the 
young  woman  to  whom  he  had  been  paying  such  marked 
attentions.  The  Tappan  Zee  had  never  been  more 
troubled  in  a  storm  than  was  the  moral  sensibilities  of 
Nyack  at  this  news.  The  very  atmosphere  was  rank 
with  scandal.  The  men  laughed  and  jeered,  and  the 
women  shook  their  heads  and  talked  of  nothing  else. 
"  After  that,"  said  the  women,  <f  who  can  we  trust." 

"Served  you  right,"  replied  the  men,  "  for  making 
much  of  such  a  fellow.  Women  never  take  such  men 
into  their  confidence  without  bringing  dirty  water  to 
their  own  doors."  It  was  fortunate  for  Holbrook  that 
he  left  during  the  night,  for,  seeing  the  temper  Nyack 
was  in  during  that  day,  there  would  have  been  some 
stones  thrown  had  he  remained. 

The  Chapmans  took  the  matter  very  cool,  however, 
counted  the  profits,  and  put  up  the  church  shutters. 
Such  things  had  happened  before,  Chapman  said.  It 
was  a  weakness  that  had  marked  the  history  of  the 


56  THE   VON   TOODLEBURG3. 

world ;  and  it  had  been  a  failing  with  the  greatest  of 
intellects.  They  would  yet  show  to  the  people  of  ISTyack 
what  could  be  done  with  the  right  sort  of  enterprise. 
The  honest  old  Dutchmen  were  in  high  glee  over  the 
turn  affairs  at  the  new  church  had  taken.  They  got 
together  in  Hanz  Toodleburg's  veranda,  drank  their 
beer,  and  smoked  their  pipes,  and  wished  the  devil 
might  get  the  new  preacher,  "what  comes  t'down  to 
raise  t'tevil  mit  de  peoples,  and  raises  t'tevil  mit  he 
self." 

The  stranger,  of  whom  mention  has  been  made,  was 
more  seriously  troubled.  He  heard  the  news  of  Hoi- 
brook's  departure  with  a  sad  heart,  for  he  was  the  kind 
brother  of  a  young  woman  to  whom  the  delinquent  had 
made  a  solemn  vow  to  marry.  But  that  solemn  vow  he 
had  recently  broken  in  the  most  heartless  manner,  and 
left  her  hopes  blighted  and  her  heart  sad.  He  declared, 
however,  that  he  would  follow  Holbrook  if  he  went  to 
the  end  of  the  earth,  and  bring  him  to  justice  before 
God  and  man. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

TITE  TAKES  HIS  DEPARTURE  FOR  THE  SOUTH  SEA. 

High  above  all  this  hypocrisy,,  this  intrigue,  this 
selfishness  and  dissimulation,  there  was  something  more 
pure  and  good.  It  was  love,  pure  and  simple,  binding 
the  thoughts  and  hearts  of  Mattie  Chapman  and  young 
Tite.  That  love  which  forgets  everything  else  in  its 
truth  and  purity,  had  been  gently  binding  their  young 
affections  together.  And  now  nothing  could  separate 
them. 

What  sweet  joys  and  touching  sorrows  arc  mingled 
with  the  wonderful  history  of  love.  How  surely  it 
marks  its  objects.  It  seeks  its  most  precious  captive  in 
the  strongest  and  bravest  of  hearts.  Love  has  dethroned 
kings,  built  up  empires,  set  great  nations  at  war,  and 
made  statesmen  weep  with  sorrow.  Yea,  it  has  made 
the  mightiest  to  unbend,  and  brought  them  bowing 
before  its  altar.  It  holds  its  capricious  empire  in  every 
heart,  prompts  our  ambition,  guides  and  governs  our 
actions,  makes  us  heroes  or  cowards,  and  carries  us 
hoping  through  the  world. 

It  was  love,  then,  that  was  holding  its  court  on  the 
occasion  I  am  about  to  describe.  It  was  one  of  those 
bright  and  breezy  spring  mornings,  when  Nature 
seems  to  have  decked  herself  in  her  brightest  colors, 
giving  such  a  charm  to  the  banks  of  the  Hudson.  The 
young,  fresh  leaves  were  out,  and  looking  so  .green  and 
crisp.  The  leak  and  the  moss  were  creeping  afresh  over 
the  rocks  ;  wild  flowers  were  budding  and  blossoming, 
and  giving  their  sweet  odors  to  the  wind  ;  birds  were 

57 


58  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

singing  their  touching  songs;  brooks  rippled  and  mur 
mured  their  mysterious  music;  and  all  Nature  was 
indeed  putting  forth  her  beauties  in  one  grand,  sweet, 
soul-stirring  harmony. 

How  I  envy  the  being  who,  free  from  the  cares  of  the 
world,  can  elevate  his  soul  by  holding  sweet  communion 
with  nature,  at  spring  time.  Earth  has  nothing  so 
pure  as  the  thoughts  inspired  by  such  sweet  communion 
with  the  buds,  the  blossoms,  and  the  flowers  of  spring. 

It  was  one  of  these  soft,  breezy  mornings  in  early 
spring,  I  have  said,  that  Mattie  and  Tite  sat  together  in 
a  little  clump  of  woods,  where  the  branches  formed  a  sort 
of  bower  overhead,  and  overlooking  the  Tappan  Zee. 
Every  few  minutes  Tite  would  get  up,  advance  to  a 
point  commanding  a  view  of  the  river  above,  and  gaze 
intently  in  that  direction,  as  if  expecting  some  object 
of  interest. 

"She  is  not  in  sight  yet,  Mattie,"  he  said,  as  he 
returned  after  one  of  these  intervals.  "But  she  will 
be  down  to-day,  I  know  she  will,  and  then  we  must 
part.  Think  of  me  when  I  am  away,  and  I  will  think 
of  you.  Yes,  Mattie,  I  am  only  a  sailor  now,  but  I 
shall  see  the  world,  and  that's  what  I  want,  because  it 
will  make  me  something  better.  It  will  be  three  years 
before  we  meet  again  ;  three  long,  long  years.  But  I 
will  think  of  you  and  dream  of  you  through  all  that 
time.  And  I  will  be  so  happy  when  the  day  of  our 
meeting  comes.  Be  good  to  my  mother  and  father  while 
I  am  gone.  Be  good  to  them  for  my  sake.  You  will, 
won't  you,  Mattie?" 

Mattie's  blue  eyes  filled  with  tears,  the  wind  tossed 
her  golden  curls  over  her  fair  neck  and  shoulders,  and 
there  was  something  so  tender  and  touching  in  the  pic 
ture  of  these  young  lovers.  "I  have  made  you  a  solemn 


TITE  TAKES  HIS  DEPARTURE.  59 

promise,  Tite,"  she  replied,  in  broken  accents.     "That 
promise  shall  he  kept  sacred.     I  shall  think  of  you, 
and  pray  for  you.     Your  parents  shall  he  my  parents. 
I  will  count  the  days  until  you  return."     She  paused 
for  a  moment  and  wiped  her  eyes.     "  Neither  storm  nor 
tempest  shall  trouble  you,  Tite,  for  I  will  follow  you 
with  my  prayers  that  God  may  carry  you  safe  through 
all  dangers,  and  bring   you  safe   back  to  us.      But, 
Tite,   take  this   advice   from   me.      Do   all   you   can 
for  yourself.     Kise  as  high  as  you  can ;  make  all  the 
money  you  can  ;  and  don't  forget  what  we  may  come  to 
be.     People  who  get  money,  and  take  care  of  it,  are 
sure  to  rise  in  the  world.     People  that  don't  get  money 
never  do.     But,  God  bless  you,  Tite  ;  think  of  me  and 
I'll  think  of  you."     This  advice  to  the  young  sailor  to 
make  all  the  money  he  could,  and  given  on  the  eve  of 
departure,  may  seem  out  of  place  to  some  of  my  romantic 
readers  ;  but  it  was,  perhaps,  the  best  Mattie  could  have 
given  him.     She  was  a  girl  of  strong  affections,  and  it 
was  only  natural  that  she  should  have  something  of  the 
propensity  so  strong  in  both  her  parents.     But  beyond 
and  above  this  there  was  something  frank  and  generous, 
something  of  real  good  in  her  nature.     Young  as  she 
was,  she  saw  in  Tite's  courage  and  ambition  traits  of 
character  that  promised  well  for  the  future.     This  made 
her   forget  that  which   was   so   objectionable   to    her 
mother — that  he  was  only  the  son  of  common  Dutch 
people. 

Tite  had  been  looking  for  the  object  of  his  anxiety 
several  minutes,  when,  turning  toward  Mattie,  he  ex 
claimed  :  "Here  she  comes  !  here  she  comes  !"•  and  they 
kissed  and  took  an  affectionate  farewell,  each  hastening 
to  their  homes.  The  object  he  had  watched  for  so 
intently  was  the  ship  Pacific,  belonging  to  the  Hudson 


60  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

Company's  fleet  of  whale  ships,  and  bound  on  a  voyage 
to  the  South  Sea,  as  it  was  called  in  those  days.  There 
was  something  grand  and  imposing  about  this  fine  old 
ship  as  she  moved  majestically  down  the  stream,  her  star 
board  tacks  aboard,  the  breeze  filling  her  sails  so  nicely, 
for  she  had  her  royals  set.  Then  her  new,  white  canvas 
contrasted  so  strikingly  with  the  green  hills  that  yet 
shut  her  hull  from  view.  Who  could  tell  what  might 
befall  her  in  the  eventful  voyage  she  was  bound  on  ? 

A  few  minutes  more  and  she  braced  her  yards  sharp 
and  rounded  the  point,  and  stood  on  her  way  down  the 
Tappan  Zee.  Every  outline  of  her  hull  now  came  clearer 
and  clearer.  There  were  her  heavy  quarter-davits,  her 
hoisting  gear,  and  whale-killing  gear ;  her  long,  sharp 
boats,  lashed  so  carefully,  some  to  her  davits,  others 
athwart  her  quarter-deck  frames ;  and  about  all  of 
which  there  was  a  mysterious  interest.  These  whale 
ships  were  at  that  day  an  object  of  distrust  in  the  minds 
of  the  honest  Dutchmen  along  the  banks  of  the  Hudson, 
who  never  saw  them  go  to  sea  without  shaking  their 
heads  and  predicting  all  sorts  of  disasters,  such  as 
would  be  sure  to  bring  ruin  on  the  men  unwise  enough 
to  risk  their  money  in  such  enterprises. 

As  the  ship  neared  Nyack  a  group  of  ten  or  a  dozen 
persons  were  seen  near  the  landing,  with  a  boat  and 
two  men  to  take  Tite  off.  There  was  Hanz,  old  and 
grey  ;  and  Angeline,  her  eyes  filled  with  tears,  but  her 
face  as  full  of  sweetness  and  tenderness  as  it  was  twenty 
years  ago.  Tite  had  been  the  joy  and  hope  of  her  life. 
And  now  he  was  going  to  leave  home  and  sail  to  the 
other  side  of  the  world,  among  strange  people,  and 
would  have  to  brave  dangers  of  the  worst  kind. 

There,  too,  was  Doctor  Critch el,  and  the  good  Dominie, 
and  Titus  Bright,  the  inn-keeper;  the  first  wearing  his 


TITE  TAKES  HIS  DEPARTURE.  61 

old  brown  coat,  and  looking  as  snuffy  as  on  the  stormy 
night  when  he  assisted  in  bringing  Tite  into  the  world. 
They  had  all  come  to  see  Tite  off,  to  say  God  speed,  and 
to  give  him  some  little  token  of  their  affection  to  carry 
with  him  on  his  voyage  after  whales. 

And  now  that  time  which  so  tries  a  mother's  heart 
had  come.  <fGood  bye,  mother,  good  bye,  and  may 
God  be  with  you  and  protect  you,"  said  Tite,  throwing 
his  arms  around  his  mother's  neck,  and  kissing  her  wet 
cheek.  "I  will  come  back  safe,  and  never  go  to  sea 
again."  Then  he  took  leave  of  his  father,  and  each  of 
his  friends  in  turn.  In  another  minute  the  boat  in  which 
he  stood  waving  his  handkerchief  was  pulling  swiftly 
toward  the  ship.  There  was  not  a  dry  eye  in  that  little 
group  as  each  figure  in  it  stood  gazing  out  upon  the  calm 
waters,  and  watching  the  object  so  dear  to  the  hearts  of 
all  in  it.  And  now  the  boat  has  reached  the  ship,  men 
are  seen  in  the  gangway,  a  line  was  thrown  to  the  men 
in  the  boat,  the  ship  luffed  a  little,  and  in  another  mo 
ment  Tite  mounted  the  ladder  and  was  on  deck.  The 
first  officer  welcomed  him,  for  there  was  something  in 
his  appearance  that  indicated  respectability  and  true 
character  ;  and  his  ship-mates  gathered  about  him,  each 
giving  him  a  warm  shake  of  the  hand  and  a  friendly 
word.  Then  the  good  ship  moved  gallantly  down  the 
stream,  and  Tite  appeared  on  the  forecastle,  and  waved 
adieus  until  she  disappeared  among  the  green  hills  of 
the  Palisades. 

There  was  a  heart  that  fluttered,  and  a  hand  that 
waved  signals,  from  a  point  on  the  shore  recognized  by 
Tite,  and  responded  to,  but  not  seen  by  the. little  sor 
rowing  group  waiting  the  return  of  the  boat.  It  was 
Mattie's  heart  that  fluttered,  and  it  was  her  hand  that 
waved  the  last  adieu  as  the  ship  passed  out  of  sight. 


62  THE  VON  TOODLEBURG3. 

There  she  stood,  a  touching  picture  of  truth  and  love, 
shedding  her  tears  and  waving  a  last  farewell  to  thf 
object  of  her  heart,  and  whom  she  might  never  see 
again. 

Such  are  the  transmutations  of  commerce  that  if 
would  be  a  curious  sight  at  this  clay  to  see  a  whale-ship, 
under  full  sail,  proceeding  up  or  down  the  Hudson  river. 
It  was  no  uncommon  sight  then.  The  enterprising 
people  of  Hudson  shared  the  whale-fishery  business 
with  New  Bedford  and  Nantucket ;  their  fleet  of  ships 
were  fitted  out  in  the  very  best  manner,  and  some  of 
the  most  famous  whaling  captains  sailed  from  that  port. 


CHAPTER  X. 

MR.  AND  MRS.  CHAPMAN  DISAGREE  FOR  THE  FIRST  TIME. 

A  bright  light  burned  in  Chapman's  parlor  that 
night,  and  the  ponderous  Mrs.  Chapman  sat  nursing 
her  dignity  in  a  great  new  rocking-chair.  Her  little 
pale-faced  husband,  with  keen  eyes,  and  his  hair  some 
what  longer  than  usual,  sat  beside  the  lamp  on  the 
round  table  pouring  over  a  book.  There  was  an  air  of 
improvement  about  the  parlor,  an  evidence,  indeed,  that 
the  Chapmans  had  renounced  their  Dogtown  habits, 
and  were  bent  on  getting  up  in  the  world.  New  car 
pets,  new  mirrors,  new  furniture,  and  window-curtains 
such  as  had  not  been  seen  in  Nyack  before,  had  been 
got  from  New  York.  You  must  make  your  style  of 
living,  Mrs.  Chapman  said,  keep  pace  with  the  progress 
of  the  family.  And  it  would  not  do  to  let  those  new, 
rich,  and  stylish  people  who  were  coming  up  from  New 
York  get  ahead  of  you  in  the  way  of  elegance. 

Mrs.  Chapman  no  longer  condescended  to  prepare  the 
sausage  meat  and  pumpkin  pies  ;  in  a  word,  to  do  the 
work  of  her  own  kitchen.  She  could  afford,  she  said, 
to  keep  two  "helps,"  a  cook  and  a  chambermaid,  to 
take  it  easy  and  put  on  the  lady,  and  to  give  evening 
parties  that  quite  outdid  in  the  way  of  nice  little  sup 
pers  anything  their  neighbors  could  give.  There  was, 
however,  a  number  of  people  in  Nyack  who  shook  their 
heads  at  the  pretensions  of  the  Chapmans ;  said  they 
were  putting  on  too  many  airs,  and  made  no  response 
to  Mrs.  Chapman's  invitations.  Others,  when  a  little 
scandal  was  necessary  to  keep  up  the  interest  of  an 


64  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

evening,  would  insinuate  that  they  had  "  originally" 
been  very  common  and  vulgar  people.  But  now,  like 
most  New  England  people  of  that  class,  they  were  not 
only  trying  to  force  their  opinions  down  other  and 
honester  people's  throats,  but  had  a  way  of  meddling 
with  business  that  did'nt  concern  them,  and  making 
themselves  disagreeable  generally.  When  Holbrook 
disappeared  in  disgrace,  there  were  persons  malicious 
enough  to  say  that  the  Chapmans  had  better  mend 
their  own  morals  before  they  went  to  patching  other 
people's  up. 

Mrs.  Chapman  could  dress  of  an  evening  in  silk, 
wear  kid  gloves  that  came  from.  France,  and  had  plenty 
of  real  French  lace  on  her  caps.  Few  persons  in  Nyack 
at  that  day  could  do  such  things  arid  pass  for  honest 
people. 

"My  dear,"  said  Mrs.  Chapman,  addressing  herself 
to  her  small,  "but  intellectually  great,  Mr.  Chapman  ; 
"my  dear."  She  paused  for  a  moment,  as  her  face 
assumed  an  air  of  seriousness.  "  We  must  turn  our 
backs  entirely  on  Dogtown.  Dogtown  won't  do  to 
elevate  the  family  on.  We  never  can  rise  in  the  world 
with  Dogtown  on  our  shoulders.  And  if  we  would 
live  down  that  scandal  brought  on  us  by  Holbrook,  (an 
indiscretion,  I  think  you  called  it,)  we  must  keep  our 
heads  up."  She  paused,  shook  her  head  in  pity,  and 
raised  her  fat,  waxy  hands.  "  I  can't  sleep  of  nights, 
thinking  of  it.  Lays  a  body's  feelings  out  terribly. 
But  he  was  so  wonderfully  clever."  Her  face  bright 
ened  up  as  she  said  this.  "Wonderfully  clever,"  she 
interpolated.  "  It  was  his  mental  greatness  I  always 
subsided  to  and  admired.  Clever  people  have  their 
weaknesses  as  well  as  people  what  are  not  as  clever.  I 
sometimes  thought  you  had  yours,  my  dear " 


MR.    AND   MRS.    CHAPMAN  DISAGREE.  65 

"My  dear!"  interrupted  Chapman,  with  an  air  of 
surprise,  "what  do  you  mean?  Hav'nt  I  been  a  fin 
ished  hushand,  and  a  loving  father  ?" 

"  You  are  just  as  good,  my  dear,  as  husbands  can  be 
made."  Mrs.  Chapman  said  this  condescendingly,  and 
with  an  air  of  admiration  truly  grand.  "But  then, 
you  know,"  she  said,  more  mildly,  "there  was  that 
handsome  widow  you  used  to  be  so  polite  to,  my  dear. 
You  know  I  detected  her  waving  a  handkerchief  once. 
Then  you  said  it  was  one  you  left  at  the  house ;  and  so 
I  never  thought  of  it  again." 

"  I  never  let  the  past  trouble  me,  my  dear,  never.  A 
man  of  forethought,  of  progressive  ideas,  looks  always 
ahead,  and  by  his  acts  proves  that  he  is  up  square  with 
the  spirit  of  the  age.  I  have  a  new  conception.  Yes, 
my  dear,  a  new  conception.  Nothing  figurative  about 
it,  my  dear.  I  have  a  new  and  grand  conception,  which 
I  have  been  evolving  in  my  mind  for  some  time,  and 
now  I  am  getting  it  into  a  scheme  which  I  am  sure  will 
be  profitable." 

"  My  dear  husband,"  said  Mrs.  Chapman,  in  a  strain 
of  intense  excitement,  "  do  let  us  know  what  it  is." 

"Of  great  importance  to  us  both/'  he  replied,  with 
great  seriousness,  as  he  brushed  his  long  black  hair 
back  over  his  parchment-like  forehead. 

"I'll  be  bound  it  refers  to  what  took  place  to-day  be 
tween  our  Mattie  and  that  young  sailor."  I  saw  it  all ; 
and  you  saw  it  all,  too,  my  dear,  and  you  never  said  a 
word.  We  never  can  agree  on  that  matter,  my  dear, 
never.  On  everything  else  we  can.  You  can't  mistake 
what  two  young  people  mean  when  they  go  to  waving 
handkerchiefs,  and  picking  wild  flowers  in  the  woods. 
This  little  love  matter  must  be  stopped  before  it  gets 
into  a  big  one.  Yes,  it  must,  my  dear.  So  fine  a  young 


66  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

woman  as  our  daughter  condescending  to  marry  a  sailor ! 
As  I  said  before,  my  dear,  you  know  I  have  had  expe 
rience  in  these  matters " 

"  In  other  matters,  you  know,  Mrs.  Chapman,  I  have 
always  yielded  to  you " 

"And  I  have  always  yielded  to  you/'  resumed  the 
anxious  woman,  "  and  never  considered  it  a  condescen 
sion.  But  in  this  I  must  have  my  own  way."  And 
Mrs.  Chapman  got  up  and  walked  to  a  window  over 
looking  the  Tappan  Zee.  The  night  was  bright  and 
starlight,  and  shadows  were  flitting  and  dancing  over 
the  smooth  waters.  The  picture  of  the  ship,  with  Tite 
waving  Mattie  an  adieu  from  the  forecastle,  haunted  her 
mind. 

"If  that  ship  goes  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  not  a 
tear  shall  I  shed — not  a  tear!"  resumed  the  speaker, in 
an  agitated  tone.  (fAnd  I  have  as  tender  a  heart  as 
anybody.  But  we  must  elevate  the  family.  That's 
laudable,  you  know.  Nice  people  are  very  particular 
about  these  things.  And  you  know  how  much  there  is 
in  names.  Think  of  elevating  the  family  by  taking  a 
man  by  the  name  of  Toodlebug  into  it!  Think  of  our 
going  to  live  in  New  York  with  such  a  name.  Every 
body  would  say  Toodlebug !  Toodlebug !  and  nobody 
would  come  to  our  daughter's  parties."  The  good 
woman  ran  on  in  this  way  for  several  minutes,  compel 
ling  her  dear  Chapman  to  keep  the  peace.  At  length 
she  settled  back  into  her  rocking-chair,  and  there  was 
a  pause. 

"  My  dear,"  said  Chapman,  meekly,  "  I  have  always 
held  that  a  man  could  commit  no  greater  folly  than 
that  of  quarrelling  with  a  woman  on  a  question  of  family 
pride.  In  such  a  contest  the  man  is  sure  to  get  the 
worst  of  it.  I  say  this  understaadingly,  my  dear." 


MR.    AND   MRS.    CHAPMAN   DISAGREE..  67 

And  Chapman  shut  up  his  book,  and  looked  up  into 
his  wife's  face,  as  if  to  watch  the  changes  of  her  coun 
tenance. 

"  We  may  agree  on  that  matter  yet,  my  dear.  A 
man  is  never  so  low  "by  birth  (I  mean  in  this  country, 
at  least,)  but  that  he  may  rise  to  the  highest  office  of 
honor  and  trust—" 

"  Not  with  such  a  name  as  Toodlebug — never  1"  Mrs. 
Chapman  interrupted,  curtly. 

"  That's  a  mistake,  my  dear.  Names  never  distin 
guished  people.  A  man's  merit  and  money  are  the 
things  that  do  it.  This  is  a  free  country.  A  woman 
may  have  as  many  quarrels  as  she  pleases,  and  have 
her  own  way  in  things  generally.  Nothing  personal, 
my  dear. 

"  But  to  go  back  to  what  I  was  pondering  over  when 
you  interrupted  me.  A  family  never  gets  through  the 
world  easy  without  a  solid  basis  ;  and  I  was  thinking 
how  to  give  a  solid  basis  to  our  little  family.  Marry 
ing  is  all  well  enough  in  its  way;  but  the  woman  who 
marries  a  man  without  a  solid  basis,  either  in  money  or 
character,  marries  into  misery.  That's  my  philoso- 
phy- 

"Exactly!"  interrupted  Mrs.  Chapman,  with  a  stately 
nod  of  the  head,  and  rubbing  her  fat  hands.  "  Now 
you  talk  as  I  like  to  hear  you.  There's  no  getting  up 
in  the  world  without  money." 

"  I  intended  to  make  that  point  in  my  logic,  and  was 
coming  to  it,  my  dear.  You  see,  we  have  got  the  build 
ing  and  everything  in  it,  all  our  own.  And  we  have 
got  two  or  three  thousand  dollars,  all  put  away  for  a 
wet  day.  Property  all  honorably  made.  Heaven 
knows  I  would  not  have  a  dollar  that  was  not.  That, 
my  dear,  is  a  good  beginning  for  a  good  basis.  We 


68  TUB  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

must  keep  adding  to  it ;  keep  the  tide  flowing  in  the 
channel  of  success.  I  was  thinking,  my  dear,  of  invent 
ing  a  new  religion." 

"  My  clear!"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Chapman,  with  an  air 
of  astonishment,  "what  an  inventive  head  you  have 
got.  But  you  have  said  so  often  that  there  was  too 
much  religion  in  the  world,  and  not  enough  of  true 
goodness." 

"Of  the  old  kind,  I  meant,  my  dear  ;"  resumed  the 
little  man.  "  What  I  mean  is  to  invent  a  religion  that 
is  new  and  novel,  has  something  broad  and  attractive 
in  it,  and  that  people  of  a  curious  turn  of  mind  would 
pay  for  enjoying.  That's  the  kind  of  religion  that  pays, 
you  see.  And  if  we  could  put  the  church  on  its  feet 
again  with  something  of  that  kind.  It's  the  propensity 
people  have  to  go  galloping  after  new  things  in  religion 
that  we  must  study  and  turn  to  our  advantage  if  we 
would  be  prosperous."  The  little  man  fretted  his  fin 
gers  nervously  through  his  unkept  hair,  and  his  face 
assumed  an  air  of  great  seriousness. 

"How,  my  dear,"  enquired  Mrs.  Chapman,  "could 
you  put  the  church  on  its  feet  with  such  a  load  of 
scandal  on  its  back  ?  Could'nt  you  invent  something 
else  that  would  be  novel  and  profitable?" 

"There's  where  my  new  conception  was  coming  in. 
That's  the  point  I  was  considering  when  you  interrupted 
me  with  Mattie's  love  affair,"  Chapman  replied,  look 
ing  more  serious  than  ever. 

"  It  struck  me  that  we  might  do  something  profitable 
by  getting  up  a  company  for  the  discovery  of  Kidd's 
treasure.  '  The  Great  Kidd  Discovery  Company'  would 
be  a  good  name,  my  dear.  You  must  always  give  a 
company  a  good  name.  Then  you  must  manage  it 
with  tact  and  prudence.  A  prodigious  enterprise,  my 


MR.    AND   MRS.    CHAPMAN   DISAGREE.  69 

dear.  These  simple-minded  and  honest  Dutch  people 
would  fall  into  it  like  a  flock  of  sheep.  They  honestly 
believe  Kidd  was  a  bold  pirate,  who  amassed  a  great 
fortune  by  plundering  towns  on  the  Spanish  Main. 
That,  having  more  gold  and  silver  than  he  could  invest 
to  advantage,  he  buried  it  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  a 
few  leagues  above  this  place,  where  he  entered  into  an 
agreement  with  the  devil  to  stand  guard  over  it  until  he 
returned.  They  believe,  also,  that  Hanz  Toodleburg, 
whose  father  knew  Kidd  well,  and  perhaps  had  some 
thing  to  do  with  his  adventures,  is  the  only  man  now 
living  who  possesses  the  secret  of  where  that  treasure 
is  buried. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

MRS.  CHAPMAN  CULTIVATES  NEW  ACQUAINTANCES. 

It  was  spring-time  of  the  year  1824.  A  new  era  in 
the  history  of  the  nation's  wealth  and  progress  seemed 
to  have  fairly  begun.  Strong  and  vigorous  intellects 
ruled  in  the  councils  of  the  nation  and  inspired  confi 
dence  in  the  people.  Science  was  breathing  new  life 
into  our  enterprise,  and  leading  us  rapidly  into  new 
fields  and  richer  prospects.  It  was  also  brushing  away 
the  prejudices  that  had  narrowed  our  thoughts  and  con 
fined  our  action  to  things  of  a  past  age.  Steam  was  an 
adjustable  power  now,  a  reality  ;  still  there  were  sensi 
ble  men  who  shook  their  heads  in  doubt ;  and  the  men 
who  declared  it  would  soon  revolutionize  the  commerce 
of  the  world  were  set  down  as  not  safe  to  do  business 
with. 

Steamboats  of  improved  model  and  of  increased  size 
seemed  to  spring  up  every  day,  and  might  be  seen  pass 
ing  up  and  down  the  Hudson  night  and  morning.  Now 
a  company  of  reckless  New  Yorkers  proposed  to  build  a 
steamboat  two  hundred  feet  long,  and  with  an  engine 
of  one  hundred  and  fifty  horse  power,  to  navigate  the 
Hudson  to  Albany  at  the  rate  of  thirteen  miles  an  hour. 
This  great  experiment,  regarded  so  hazardous  at  that 
time,  sent  the  honest  and  peace-loving  Dutchmen  along 
the  banks  of  the  river  into  such  a  state  of  alarm  that 
they  called  meetings,  and  in  the  most  solemn  manner 
declared  that  no  man's  life  would  be  safe  while  sailing 
at  such  a  dangerous  rate  of  speed.  And  they  further 
declared  that  all  these  new-fashioned  methods  of  putting 
an  end  to  the  lives  of  honest  people  must  be  stopped. 


MRS.   CHAPMAN   CULTIVATES  NEW  ACQUAINTANCES.       71 

In  fine,  they  predicted  nothing  but  distress  and  ruin  on 
all  who  had  anything  to  do  with  them. 

It  was  at  one  of  these  meetings,  held  in  Nyack  about 
this  time,  and  presided  over  by  the  school-master,  that 
a  number  of  these  honest  and  peace-loving  old  settlers 
resolved,  after  much  grave  deliberation,  that  a  man  who 
paid  his  debts  and  was  contented  with  what  he  had  was 
the  only  true  Christian.  And  it  was  further  resolved, 
that  the  world  was  getting  to  be  very  wicked  and  very 
full  of  foolish  people,  who  were  in  such  a  hurry  to  get 
to  the  devil  before  their  time  that  they  had  devised 
these  steamboats  to  carry  them.  And  seeing  that  it 
was  neither  wisdom  nor  prudence  for  honest  people  to 
travel  on  such  craft,  they  would  also  not  send  their 
vegetables  to  market  on  them. 

This  resolution  was  kept  good  for  a  number  of  years, 
the  honest  people  who  made  it  firmly  believing  that  all 
good  and  prudent  persons  would  follow  their  example,, 
and  in  that  way  drive  the  steamboats  from  the  river. 
Alarming  as  these  things  were,  there  were  others  which 
fairly  frightened  these  honest  people  out  of  all  their 
courage.  The  gossips  had  gathered  in  force  at  Titus 
Bright' s  inn  one  night,  to  enjoy  a  pipe  and  a  mug  of 
his  new  ale.  There  was  the  school-master,  and  Doctor 
Chritchel,  and  Hanz  Toodleburg,  and  other  choice 
spirits,  who  knew  all  about  the  affairs  of  the  nation. 
When  they  had  discussed  all  manner  of  subjects,  Titus 
drew  from  his  pocket  a  newspaper  and  read,  to  the 
astonishment  and  evident  alarm  of  his  guests,  that  a 
man  in  England  had  invented  a  machine  to  do  away 
with  horses.  The  doctor  set  down  his  ale  and  "adjusted 
his  spectacles,  and  gazed  at  the  speaker  with  an  air  of 
surprise  and  astonishment,  while  Hanz  and  the  school 
master  suddenly  ceased  smoking. 


72  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

11  Now  don't  get  alarmed,  my  friends,"  said  Titus, 
watching  with  evident  delight  the  increasing  alarm  of 
his  guests.  "  It  is  all  here,  and  true.  He  has  invented 
a  steam-horse,  with  an  iron  stomach  and  wheels  ;  and 
the  animal  can,  with  good  management,  be  made  to 
run  over  a  road  at  the  rate  of  twenty  miles  an  hour. 
Yes,"  added  Titus,  with  a  look  of  great  seriousness, 
"  people  are  already  risking  their  lives  by  riding  in  this 
way." 

The  doctor  heaved  a  sigh,  and,  half  raising  his  pipe, 
gave  it  as  his  opinion  that  a  man  who  would  invent 
such  dangerous  machines  must  be  in  league  with  the 
devil.  This  profound  opinion  was  endorsed  by  both 
Hanz  and  the  school-master.  The  latter,  in  short,  sug 
gested  that  such  men  were  generally  vagabonds,  whom 
it  were  well  to  throw  into  the  Tappan  Zee,  with  stones 
around  their  necks. 

"If  the  world  was  going  to  the  devil  in  this  way, 
what  was  the  use  of  living  in  it,"  inquired  the  school 
master,  finishing  his  ale,  and  passing  his  mug  for  a 
fresh  draught. 

"  Sure  enough,  sure  enough!"  a  number  of  voices 
ejaculated  simultaneously. 

(c  Truly,  the  dragons  are  to  be  let  loose  upon  us," 
resumed  Bright,  passing  the  schoolmaster  his  mug  of 
ale.  uAn'  here's  now  in  New  York,  that's  got  to  be 
so  wicked  honest  folks  can't  live  in  it,  a  lot  o'  crazy 
men  talking  about  building  one  of  these  here  steam 
boats  big  enough  to  cross  the  Atlantic." 

"  Der  won't  be  much  heerd  of  de  mans  nir  de  vomans 
vat  goes  in  um,"  interrupted  Hanz. 

u  Peoples  is  not  sho  crazy  as  t'too  any  un  de  sort. 
'Tis  all  hombug  ;"  joined  the  doctor. 

"  So  I  say,  doctor  !"  interposed  the  school-master. 


MRS.   CHAPMAN  CULTIVATES  NEW  ACQUAINTANCES.       73 

"  Here  it  is,  gentlemen/7  resumed  Bright ;  "all  down 
in  the  newspaper.  No  getting  over  that/'  Thus  was 
this  important  subject  discussed  iintil  a  late  hour,  the 
gossips  going  to  their  homes  with  serious  faces  and 
heavy  hearts. 

It  is  a  very  well  established  fact  that  the  question  of 
building  steamships  large  enough  and  strong  enough  to 
cross  the  ocean  was  discussed  by  a  number  of  New  York 
merchants  who  were  ready  to  embark  capital  in  the 
project,  several  years  before  the  keels  of  the  Koyal  Wil 
liam,  the  Savannah,  the  Sirius,  or  the  Great  Western 
were  laid.  But  we  must  leave  this  subject  for  the 
present,  and  return  to  our  friends,  the  Chapmans. 

These  people  professed  to  be  plain  and  practical, 
brought  up  according  to  the  creed  of  New  England. 
They  also  affected  to  despise  the  small  vanities  of  the 
world.  The  effect  of  prosperity,  however,  on  their 
natures  was  singularly  instructive,  since  it  entirely 
changed  their  manners.  No  sooner  did  fortune  favor 
them  than  Mrs.  Chapman  began  to  display  an  ambition 
for  vulgar  show,  such  as  well-bred  people  never  indulge 
in.  She  never  failed  to  remind  her  friends  that  she  was 
brought  up  in  Boston,  where  everything  was  very  re 
fined.  She  regarded  it  as  a  compliment  to  herself  that 
she  had  an  intellectual  husband.  He  had  a  big  head, 
if  he  was  small,  and  could  carry  any  number  of  books  in 
it.  That  was  what  Boston  people  liked.  Her  thoughts 
seemed  continually  navigating  between  religion  and  the 
fashions.  She  had  no  deep  affection  or  love  for  any  one, 
not  even  for  her  daughter  Mattie,  whom  she  viewed  in 
the  light  of  a  rather  valuable  ornament,  in  the  disposal 
of  which  she  must  make  the  best  bargain  she  could,  not 
so  much  for  the  girl's  sake  as  her  own.  She  could  toss 
her  head  as  disdainfully  as  any  of  your  fine  dames ;  and 


74  THE  VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

she  could  discourse  as  glibly  about  genteel  society  as  a' 
successful  milliner  just  set  up  for  a  lady.  She  had  plain 
Mrs.  Jones  for  a  neighbor,  and  would  drop  that  honest 
woman  a  nod  now  and  then,  out  of  mere  politeness. 
But  she  never  condescended  to  associate  on  terms  of 
equality  with  the  Jones  family.  Mrs.  Jones's  husband 
was  a  common,  unintellectual  sort  of  person,  who 
retailed  groceries  for  a  living. 

A  singular  and  mysterious  change  had  now  taken 
place.  Chapman  no  longer  got  up  quarrels  with  his 
neighbors.  Indeed,  he  had  a  good  word  to  say  when 
ever  he  met  Titus  Bright.  He  could  shake  hands  with 
Doctor  Critchel,  and  agree  with  the  Dominie  on  matters 
of  religion.  In  fine,  if  he  was  everybody's  enemy  be 
fore,  he  was  now  everybody's  friend.  He  admired  the 
Dutch  for  their  honesty  and  true-heartedness.  This 
singular  change  gave  the  gossips  of  the  town  something 
to  talk  about  for  a  week.  The  Chapmans  and  the  Too- 
dleburgs  were  now  the  very  best  of  friends.  Chapman 
could  be  seen  of  an  evening  sitting  in  Hanz's  little  ivy- 
covered  porch,  enjoying  a  pot  of  ale.  And  Hanz  had 
been  seen  smoking  his  pipe  in  Chapman's  garden.  All 
this  meant  something,  the  gossips  said,,  and  something 
of  great  importance.  Where  two  such  men  got  their 
heads  together,  and  pipes  and  ale  were  called  in,  there 
was  sure  to  be  something  deep  going  on.  Hanz  Too- 
dleburg,  they  said,  never  smoked  his  pipe  with  a  man 
like  Chapman  but  that  there  was  something  in  the 
wind.  Then  Mrs.  Chapman  and  her  gushing,  blue-eyed 
daughter  had  condescended  to  visit  at  Toodleburg's, 
and  could  make  themselves  quite  agreeable  at  Ange- 
line's  tea-table.  And  then  Angeline,  good,  kind  Ange- 
line,  with  her  face  still  bright  with  gentleness  and  love, 
was  always  so  happy  when  Mattie  called.  Then  then* 


MRS.   CHAPMAN  CULTIVATES  NEW  ACQUAINTANCES.        75 

was  something  so  simple,  so  frank  and  straightforward 
in  Mattie's  nature.  Angeline  could  not  help  loving  her. 
And  the  affection  she  cherished  for  Tite,  who  was  the 
idol  of  her  thoughts,  strengthened  the  ties  of  their 
love. 

"  We  have  not  forgot  you,  you  see,"  said  Mrs.  Chap 
man,  as  she  bowed  herself  into  Toodlehurg's  little  house 
one  evening.  ' '  We  expected  company  at  home  to-night, 
but  says  I  to  my  dear  husband,  ( you  know,  my  dear 
husband/  (here  Mrs.  Chapman  bowed  to  her  dear  hus 
band,  who  had  followed  her,)  '  we  have  been  promising 
so  long  to  visit  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Toodleburg.'  ' 

Angeline  bowed  and  invited  her  visitors  to  be  seated, 
while  Hanz  gave  Chapman  a  hearty  shake  of  the  hand, 
and  an  assurance  that  no  man  was  more  welcome  under 
his  roof.  "  Always  glad  to  see  mine  friends,"  said  Hanz. 
"  You  shall  take  seats,  and  be  shust  so  much  at  home  as 
you  is  in  your  own  house."  And  he  drew  one  big  chair 
up  for  Chapman,  and  another  for  Mrs.  Chapman. 
"  Peoples  always  makes  themselves  at  home  in  mine 
house." 

"  You  must  excuse  our  humble  little  place,"  Ange 
line  said ;  "  we  are  plain,  every-day  people."  And  she 
made  Mrs.  Chapman  a  low  courtesy,  as  that  stout, 
bustling  woman,  apparently  overcome  with  the  heat, 
settled  her  solid  circumference  into  a  chair. 

"  Dear  a  me,"  rejoined  Mrs.  Chapman,  "  what  happy 
people  you  ought  to  be.  Everything  so  comfortable 
round  you,  you  know,  and  all  your  own.  What  a 
blessing  to  have  things  all  your  own."  Here  Mrs. 
Chapman  raised  her  bonnet  carefully  and  used  it  as  a 
fan. 

"  Yes,  we  are  quite  unpretending  people,"  Angeline 
repeated.  "  What  we  have  got  is  our  own.  We  are 


76  THE  VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

getting  old  now,  and  if  we  die  owing  nobody  a  shilling 
we  shall  die  in  peace."     And  her  sweet  face  lighted  up 
with  a  smile,  the  true  reflex  of  that  goodness  her  heart ' 
was  so  full  of. 

"It's  so  warm — I'm  about  melted,"  rejoined  Mrs. 
Chapman,  not  appearing  to  notice  what  Angeline  had 
said.  "And  this  is  my  new  bonnet,  you  see.  Bonnets 
cost  so  much  money  now.  People  are  getting  so  fash 
ionable,  and  to  be  anybody  you  must  keep  up  appear 
ances."  She  held  her  bonnet  up  admiringly.  "And 
my  dear,  good  husband  there — he's  such  a  good  hus 
band — says  I'm  a  very  expensive  wife.  Always  buys 
me  what  I  want,  though."  Here  she  raised  her  waxy, 
fat  hand,  and  dropped  a  bow  of  approval  to  the  little 
husband,  who  was  quietly  surveying  the  scene  from 
Hanz's  big  chair.  "  My  husband  is  so  intellectual, 
and  does  so  much  for  other  people.  He's  always  doing 
for  other  people.  But  he's  a  treasure  to  me,  for  all 
that— 

"  My  dear,  my  dear,"  interrupted  Chapman  ;  "what 
a  kind  way  you  have  of  paying  compliments.  Mrs. 
Toodleburg  will  not  understand  you,  my  dear.  What 
more  than  any  one  else  have  I  done  for  other  people?" 

"  You  have  been  a  perfect  Christian,  my  dear,  so  you 
have,"  resumed  Mrs.  Chapman,  giving  her  head  a  toss 
and  pressing  the  forefinger  of  her  right  hand  on  the 
arm  of  the  chair.  "Why,  Mrs.  Toodlebug — pardon 
me  ;  I  never  did  pronounce  names  correct."  She  turned 
condescendingly  to  Angeline.  "You  must  know  that 
my  dear  husband  created  a  whole  town  once.  Then  he 
built  a  great  and  flourishing  church,  founded  on  ad 
vanced  moral  ideas.  And  he  intended  to  have  sold  it 
for  the  good  of  others,  and  would  have  sold  it,  but  for 
an  unforeseen  circumstance.' 


MRS.   CHAPMAN   CULTIVATES   NEW  ACQUAINTANCES.        77 

"A  very  unforeseen  circumstance,  my  dear/'  rejoined 
Chapman,  shaking  his  head  admonishingly.  "  You 
see,  I  have  got  one  of  the  very  best  wives  in  the  world. 
She  has  a  philosophy  of  her  own,  and  we  agree  in 
everything/' 

"Shust  like  me  and  mine  vife,"  said  Hanz.  "  We 
agrees  in  everything.  Lived  dese  forty  nor  more  years 
togeder,  mitout  a  quarrel."  Hanz  had  been  sitting 
where  a  pale  shadow  of  the  dim  light  played  over 
his  broad,  kindly  face,  and,  with  his  long,  white  hair 
curling  down  his  neck,  gave  a  clearer  outline  to  the 
picture. 

"  Never  had  even  a  little  quarrel?"  resumed  Mrs. 
Chapman,  inquiringly.  "  I  have  heard  married  people 
say  it  was  so  nice  to  have  a  little  quarrel  now  and  then. 
But  my  dear  husband  is  such  a  good  husband,  Mrs. 
Toodleburg.  Just  like  yours."  Here  she  turned 
toward  and  dropped  Angeline  a  bow.  "I  never  want 
to  live  to  see  the  day  when  I  shall  have  to  marry  a 
second  husband."  Here  she  turned  and  dropped  a  bow 
to  her  dear  Chapman.  "I  should  be  always  praising 
you,  my  dear.  And  unless  my  dear  second  husband 
was  a  saint  there  would  be  trouble  in  the  house,  you 
know.  My  dear,  let  us  drop  this  subject.  It  is  not 
pleasant  to  look  to  far  into  the  future."  Here  she 
turned  to  Angeline,  who  had  proceeded  to  get  some 
strawberries  and  cream  for  her  guests. 

"  You  are  so  nice  and  comfortable  here,"  she  re 
sumed  ;  "it  takes  one  back  to  the  good  old  times,  when 
everything  was  true  and  simple."  Mrs.  Chapman  gave 
quicker  motion  to  her  tongue.  "  You  have  .your  loom, 
and  your  spinning-wheel,  and  homespun  made  by  your 
own  hands.  How  delightful." 


78  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

"  My  dear,  my  dear/'  interrupted  Chapman  ;  "what 
a  homily  on  the  beauties  of  economy  you  are  reading 
our  friends " 

"  Don't  interrupt  me,  my  dear,"  resumed  Mrs.  Chap 
man,  and  she  again  turned  to  Angeline.  "Do  you 
know,  Mrs.  Toodlebug,  that  I  have  always  felt  that  we 
ought  to  be  the  best  of  friends?" 

"You  are  very  kind/'  said  Angeline,  "  very  kind. 
We  are  very  plain  people." 

"  That's  why  I  like  you  all  the  better,"  Mrs.  Chap 
man  resumed,  with  an  air  of  condescension.  "My 
husband  and  your  husband  must  also  be  the  best  of 
friends.  They  can  make  a  fortune  by  it,  you  know. 
You  see,  my  husband  proposes  to  make  your  husband's 
fortune.  He  is  the  greatest  man  to  make  other  people's 
fortunes.  Yes,  he  is.  My  husband's  head  is  full  of 
great  progressive  ideas.  And  he  has  made  the  fortunes 
of  so  many  men."  Here  Mrs.  Chapman  lowered  her 
voice  to  a  whisper,  and  drew  her  chair  a  little  nearer  to 
Angeline.  "  There  is  another  little  matter  that  should 
make  us  firm  friends.  I  would  not  mention  it,  you 
know;  but  I  feel  that  it  is  no  secret."  Here  she 
dropped  one  of  her  most  significant  bows.  "I  have 
taken  such  a  liking  to  your  son.  Such  a  promising 
young  man,  he  is.  That  voyage  will  make  a  man  of 
him  ;  who  knows  but  he  may  come  home  with  a  large 
fortune.  I  have  known  stranger  things  than  that.  I 
have  been  encouraging  a  little  love  affair  between  him 
and  my  daughter  Mattie.  You  have  seen  my  Mattie  ? 
She  is  clever,  wonderfully  smart,  handsome,  too ;  and 
if  she  gets  the  right  kind  of  a  husband,  will  shine  in 
society." 

"  My  poor  boy,  my  poor  boy  !"  exclaimed  Angeline, 
her  eyes  filling  with  tears  at  the  mention  of  his  name. 


IRS.    CHAPMAN  CULTIVATES  NEW  ACQUAINTANCES.        79 

"How,  how,  howl  should  like  to  see  hiin  to-night. 
There  is  where  he  used  to  sit,  (here  her  voice  yielded  to 
her  emotions,)  and  here  is  the  chair  we  always  kept  for 
him.  Perhaps  we  shall  never  see  him  again.  He  was 
so  good  and  so  kind  to  us.  I  hope  God  will  be  good  to 
him,  and  will  watch  over  him,  and  carry  him  safe 
through  dangers,  and  hring  him  back  to  us.  Oh,  I 
know  God  will  be  good  to  him.  We  are  both  old  now, 
and  have  nothing  to  live  for  but  him."  Again  she  gave 
way  to  her  grief,  and  as  the  tears  flowed  buried  her  face 
in  her  hands. 

"My  dear,  good  friend,"  rejoined  Mrs.  Chapman, 
rising  from  her  chair,  and  placing  her  hand  consolingly 
on  Angeline's  shoulder  ;  "  there  is  nothing  in  the  world 
to  weep  for.  Nothing  in  the  world.  I  would  be  proud 
of  a  son  who  had  courage  and  ambition  enough  to  go 
on  one  of  these  voyages.  It  is  proof,  my  good  woman, 
that  he  has  something  in  him.  *  And  if  he  should  bring 
home  a  fortune,  you  know.  Oh,  he'd  have  so  many 
friends.  Don't  weep,  my  good  woman,  don't  weep. 
He'll  be  such  a  joy  to  you  when  he  comes  home.  And 
I  will  encourage  Mattie  to  think  of  nobody  else." 


CHAPTER  XII. 

A  STRANGE    GENTLEMAN. 

Angelina  had  just  recovered  from  her  grief,  and  was 
setting  strawberries  and  cream  before  her  visitors,  when 
a  loud  knock  was  heard  at  the  door,  which  Hanz  pro 
ceeded  to  open  ;  when  a  tall,  well-dressed  man,  with 
dark,  well  kept  hair,  piercing  black  eyes,  features  of 
great  regularity,  and  having  the  manners  of  a  gentle 
man,  entered  and  introduced  himself  as  Mr.  Luke  Top- 
man,  just  from  New  York.  "I  am  a  stranger  to  you 
all  here,"  he  said,  in  a  deep,  clear  voice,  "and  I  owe 
you  an  apology  for  calling  at  this  seemingly  late  hour. 
I  said  I  was  a  stranger,"  he  repeated,  "  but  the  business 
I  am  on  may  make  us  acquaintances."  The  stranger 
stood  for  a  moment,  with  his  eyes  fixed  on  Chapman. 
Still  no  recognition  passed,  and  their  manner  was  that 
of  strangers  who  had  never  met  before. 

The  figures  here  grouped  together  were  of  the  most 
opposite  kind,  and  presented  a  picture  at  once  striking 
and  effective.  A  table  stood  in  the  centre  of  the  little 
room,  and  on  it  burned  a  candle,  casting  a  pale  and 
shadowy  light  over  and  giving  clearer  outline  to  each 
figure.  There  was  the  old  loom,  with  its  harnesses,  its 
reed,  and  its  shuttles ;  the  flax-wheel  and  the  distaff, 
forming  a  quaint  setting,  but  representing  a  past  age 
and  the  primitive  habits  of  the  people  who  used  them. 

There  was  Hanz  and  Angeline  on  one  side.  Time 
was  writing  its  record  in  deep  lines  on  their  faces,  and 
whitening  their  gray  hairs.  Frank,  simple-minded, 
honest,  and  contented,  they  had  enough  to  carry  them 


A  STRANGE  GENTLEMAN.  81 

through  life  comfortably  ;  and  why  should  they,  Hanz 
said,  trouble  themselves  about  anything  more  ?  They 
represented  an  age  and  a  people  perfectly  happy  with 
what  it  had  pleased  God  to  give  them.  On  the  other 
side  there  was  Chapman  and  Mrs.  Chapman,  exact 
types  of  the  people  they  represented.  Ambitious  of 
making  a  show  in  the  world,  grasping,  restless,  selfish, 
intriguing,  seeking  always  for  means  to  advance  them 
selves,  studying  the  future  for  their  own  advancement, 
and  ready  to  use  even  religion  as  an  assistant  to  gain 
ing  their  objects.  Such  was  the  contrast  presented  in 
the  picture  before  us. 

Again  apologizing  for  calling  at  what  seemed  a  late 
hour,  the  stranger  proceeded.  "I  am  in  great  haste, 
madam.  I  came  all  the  way  from  New  York  to-day. 
Crossed  the  ferry  only  an  hour  ago,  and  am  somewhat 
fatigued.  My  business  is  of  great  importance,  and 
with  Mr.  Toodleburg.  I  was  directed  here,  and  am 
glad  to  find  him  so  comfortably  situated." 

"Very  well,  very  well,"  rejoined  Hanz,  his  face 
lighted  up  with  a  smile,  and  his  white  hair  flowing ; 
tl  dat's  me,  mine  friend.  You  he's  welcome  to  my  little 
home.  Yees,  mine  friend,  you  shall  be  so  welcome  as  I 
can  make  you."  Hanz  shook  him  heartily  by  the  hand, 
and  invited  him  to  sit  down.  "  You  he's  had  no  shup- 
per,  eh?"  he  resumed.  "  Der's  no  man  what  comes 
nor  goes  hungry  to  my  house." 

The  stranger  bowed  and  said,  "  Thank  you — you  are 
very  kind ;  but  I  supped  on  the  other  side  of  the  sea, 
and  have  no  need  for  any  more." 

"Mine  gracious!"  exclaimed  Hanz.  "  You  comes 
all  de  way  from  New  York  to  she  me.  You  eats  anoder 
shupper,  shure." 


82  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

The  stranger  persisted  that  he  would  eat  no  more 
that  night.  The  appearance  of  the  man  at  so  late  an 
hour  excited  serious  apprehensions  in  the  mind  of  Ange- 
line  lest  he  should  bring  news  of  some  disaster  to  the 
good  ship  Pacific. 

Then  turning  to  Mrs.  Chapman,  he  said,  "I  hope, 
madam,  I  have  not  intruded  on  your  privacy  here  to 
night?" 

That  lady,  having  dropped  him  one  of  her  best  bows, 
assured  him  there  was  nothing  private  so  far  as  she  was 
concerned.  "We  are  friends  and  neighbors  of  these 
good  people,"  she  replied  with  a  forced  smile  and  an  air 
of  condescension.  "We  like  to  be  neighborly,  and 
just  dropped  in  to  make  a  friendly  call.  That's  all, 
sir." 

"I  am  very  glad  to  meet  Mr.  Toodleburg.  Very 
glad  to  find  him  such  an  excellent  person,"  the  stranger 
repeated,  turning  to  Hanz,  and  again  taking  him  by 
the  hand.  "  Topman,  I  said  my  name  was;  Luke 
Topman,  senior  partner  of  the  enterprising  house  of  Top 
man  and  Gusher,  doing  a  large  miscellaneous  business 
in  Pearl,  near  Wall  street.  You  are,  doubtless,  well 
acquainted  with  the  reputation  of  the  firm."  Here 
Mr.  Topman  compressed  his  lips,  brushed  his  fingers 
through  his  hair,  and  addressed  himself  to  Chapman, 
who  up  to  this  time  had  maintained  an  air  of  indiffer 
ence  to  what  was  going  on. 

"  Perfectly  well,"  replied  Chapman,  with  an  air  of 
surprise.  "  Highly  respectable  and  equally  responsible 
house,  that.  Why,  sir,  it  is  somewhat  curious  that  we 
should  meet  here.  A  relative  of  mine  did  business  with 
that  house  a  long  time.  Highly  satisfactory — highly. ' ' 

"  We  endeavor  to  make  everything  satisfactory  with 
our  customers,"  resumed  Mr.  Topman.  "Happy  to 


A  STRANGE  GENTLEMAN.  83 

have  met  a  gentleman  so  familiar  with  the  reputation 
of  our  house.  Pray,  may  I  enquire  to  the  name?" 

"  Chapman— Bigelow  Chapman.  My  wife,  Mr.  Top- 
man  ;  my  enlarged  and  better  half.  Mr.  Topman,  my 
dear,  of  the  firm  of  Topman  and  Gusher.  Doing  a 
large  miscellaneous  business,  and  highly  respectable." 

"  What  a  strange  meeting  this  is.  You  used  to  know 
each  other  ?  How  curious !"  interposed  Mrs.  Chapman, 
rising  from  her  seat  and  dropping  Mr.  Topman  one  of 
her  most  stately  bows. 

"  By  reputation.  Perhaps  I  should  have  said  general 
reputation,  my  dear,"  returned  Chapman.  During  all 
this  time  Hanz  was  kept  in  ignorance  of  the  object  of 
the  stranger's  visit.  Yet  the  whole  scene  was  such  as 
could  not  fail  to  excite  his  curiosity  to  the  very  highest 
pitch. 

"And  now/'  said  the  stranger,  "as  the  night  is 
warm,  and  ladies  never  care  to  hear  anything  about 
business,  I  propose,  Mr.  Toodleburg,  that  we  retire  to 
the  porch.  You  can  enjoy  your  pipe,  there  ;  and,  if 
you  will  permit  me,  I  will  enjoy  a  cigar.  Our  friend, 
liere — he  win  permit  me  to  call  him  so — will  join  us." 

The  three  now  proceeded  to  the  porch,  where,  when 
they  had  become  seated,  the  stranger  discovered  the 
object  of  his  visit.  "  I  have  been  informed  on  good 
authority,"  said  Mr.  Topman,  "that  you  possess  the 
secret  of  where  Kidd's  treasure  is  buried — 

"  Vel,  vel,  vel!"  exclaimed  Hanz,  raising  his  hands 
in  astonishment ;  "if  dat  ish'nt  so  pig  a  lie  as  ever  vas 
told.  No,  mine  friend,  I  knows  nothin'  apout  dis  Mr. 
Kidd,  nor  his  money.  Dis  one  big  lie  de  peoples  pout 
here  gits  up,  as  has  nothin'  petter  to  do." 

"  It's  somewhat  singular,"  said  Chapman,  fixing  his 
keen  black  eyes  on  the  stranger,  "it  was  that  that 


84  THE  VON   TOODLEBURQS. 

brought  me  here  to-night.  Mr.  Toodleburg  may  be 
innocent  of  all  knowledge  of  Mr.  Kidd,  as  he  says. 
But  the  people  sincerely  believe  that  he  does,  and  that 
he  possesses  the  secret  of  where  his  treasure  is  buried. 
The  belief  is  just  as  good  as  the  reality,  and  may  be 
made  equally  profitable." 

"Exactly,"  interposed  Mr.  Topman,  " exactly!  Just 
what  I  was  going  to  suggest."  Here  Mr.  Topman  put 
his  thumbs  in  the  arms  of  his  waistcoat,  and  drummed 
on  the  front  with  his  fingers.  "  If  these  honest  people 
believe  Mr.  Toodleburg  knows  where  the  money  is 
buried,  why,  six,  there's  your  solid  basis  for  a  grand 
joint  stock  company,  dividends  twenty  per  cent.,  paya 
ble  quarterly.  That's  what  takes.  God  bless  me,  Mr. 
Toodleburg,  here's  a  fortune  in  your  fingers.  Capable 
heads,  sir,  and  capable  hands.  There's  all,  sir,  that  is 
required  to  give  the  thing  popularity  and  insure  its 
success/'  Mr.  Topmau  paused  for  a  moment,  threw 
himself  back  in  his  chair,  and  cast  a  patronizing  glance 
at  Hanz.  "  Progressive  idea,  sir.  Grand  Kidd  Dis 
covery  Company.  Capital  one  hundred  thousand  dol 
lars,  all  paid  in.  The  man  fortunate  enough  to  get 
twenty  shares  is  sure  to  make  a  fortune." 

"  Den  if  he  pe  so  grand,  why  you  don't  make  all  de 
fortune,  and  keep  him  yourshelf?"  said  Hanz,  rubbing 
his  head  and  dropping  his  pipe. 

"  Having  the  secret,"  resumed  Mr.  Topman,  blandly, 
of  course  you  are  indispensable  to  the  success  of  the 
enterprise.  Think  of  it,  sleep  over  it,  and  I  am  sure, 
sir,  you  will  wake  up  in  the  morning  resolved  to  place 
yourself  in  the  hands  of  Topman  and  Gusher."  Mr. 
Topman  made  another  pause,  arid  threw  his  hands  over 
his  head.  u  No  matter  whether  you  have  the  secret  or 


A  STRANGE  GENTLEMAN.  85 

not.  Stick  to  it  that  you  have  ;  and  refer  your  men  to 
Topman  and  Gusher." 

Again  Hanz  shook  his  head,  and  smoked  his  pipe 
thoughtfully.  The  whole  thing  was  new  and  strange 
to  him.  Never  in  his  life  before  had  anything  taken 
him  by  such  surprise.  He  had  enough  to  carry  him 
through  the  world  comfortably,  and  something  to  give 
his  poor  neighbors  when  they  stood  in  need.  Why 
should  he  trouble  his  head  about  Mr.  Kidd.  He  did 
not  know  where  a  dollar  of  his  money  was  buried. 

"  Mine  friends,"  said  Hanz,  "  I  likes  you  poth.  And 
I  thanks  you,  and  ish  much  opliged  to  you  for  dis  offer 
to  makes  my  fortune.  But,  what  I  do  mit  sho  much 
moneys,  eh  ?  My  neighbors  all  say  c  Hanz  Toodleburg 
steals  him.'  Maybe  I  gits  prout  mit  him.  Den  every- 
pody  says  Hanz  Toodleburg  gits  apove  his  pisness.  Mit 
a  fortune  perhaps  t'tivel  gits  into  mine  head.  Der  ish 
nopody  now  put  me  und  mine  Angeline " 

"  There's  your  son,  Mr.  Toodleburg,"  interposed 
Chapman,  who  until  now  had  remained  almost  passive. 
"You  ought  to  regard  him  above  everything  else,  you 
ought.  I  feel  a  deep  interest  in  that  young  man,  you 
know.  If  you  could  have  a  fortune  for  him  when  he 
comes  home — well,  that  would  be  the  making  of  him." 

"Shure  enough,  dere  ish  mine  poor  poy,  Tite.  He 
ish  such  a  goot  poy.  It  most  preaks  his  muder's  heart 
to  have  him  go  dis  long  voyages,"  said  Hanz,  taking 
the  pipe  from  his  lips,  as  his  eyes  filled  with  tears.  "If 
I  only  could  have  a  fortune  und  de  little  farm  for  mine 
poor  Tite  when  he  gits  home." 

"Give  us  your  hand,  sir,"  said  Mr.  Topman.  "You 
talk  now  like  a  man,  and  a  father.  I'm  a  father,  sir, 
and  know  how  to  feel  for  you.  Had  a  son  at  sea  four 
years.  Gave  him  a  fortune  when  he  came  home.  A 


86  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

most  enterprising  and  highly  respected  merchant  now. 
Has  ships  at  sea,  rides  in  his  carriage,  and  a  balance  in 
his  hank."  The  thought  of  providing  a  future  for  Tite 
was  more  than  Hanz  could  resist,  and  his  unsuspecting 
nature  yielded  to  the  temptation. 

"And  now,"  said  Mr.  Toprnan,  rising  from  his  chair, 
"  if  Mr.  Toodlehurg  will  sign  these  papers — they  merely 
set  forth  that  he  possesses  and  will  confide  to  the  house 
of  Topman  and  Gusher,  their  heirs  or  assigns,  the 
secret  of  where  Kidd's  treasure  is  "buried,  and  that  he 
shall  have  a  tenth  interest  in  all  the  profits.  A  sure 
gain  and  no  risk,  you  know." 

The  three  gentlemen  now  returned  to  the  little  room. 
Topman  handed  Chapman  the  paper,  and  requested  that 
he  would  read  it,  which  that  gentleman  affected  to  do. 

"  Perfectly  straightforward  and  correct,"  said  Chap 
man  ;  ( '  perfectly  I  I  am  sure  you  are  very  kind  to 
these  people,  and  I  wish  the  great  Kidd  Discovery  Com 
pany  every  success." 

Angeline  brought  the  little  old  ink-bottle,  and  Hanz, 
with  feelings  of  hesitation,  it  must  be  confessed,  signed 
the  papers,  when  the  visitors  retired  for  the  night. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

CAPTAIN  BOTTOM,  THE  WHALE-KILLER. 

On  the  morning  of  the  24th  of  June,  the  good  ship 
Pacific  was  sailing  gallantly  down  the  coast  of  Brazil, 
all  her  canvass  spread  to  a  light  breeze,  her  port  tacks 
ahoard,  and  heading  for  Bahia. 

The  air  was  hot  with  the  breath  of  tropic  winds,  and 
the  horizon  to  the  west  and  south  was  festooned  with 
fierce  red  clouds.  The  sun  was  just  setting,  and  spread 
ing  the  broad  ocean  with  a  crimson  light,  giving  a  weird 
and  curious  outline  to  every  feature  of  the  ship.  There 
was  something  grand,  even  enchanting  and  sublime,  in 
the  picture  here  spread  out,  presenting  as  it  did  the 
the  highest  example  of  God's  goodness  and  reality. 

The  scene  changed  suddenly,  as  the  sun  disappeared. 
The  fierce,  red  clouds  melted  into  softness  and  tender 
ness.  A  pale,  yellow  light  spread  along  the  heavens 
and  over  the  sea  ;  and  the  ship  that  a  few  minutes  be 
fore  had  looked  like  a  white-winged  phantom  floating 
over  a  sea  of  fire,  now  assumed  the  appearance  of  a 
maiden  decked  in  her  bridal  robes. 

A  man  of  short,  stout  figure,  a  sort  of  compromise 
between  an  alderman  and  a  dwarf,  with  very  short  legs, 
a  broad  red  face,  wide  mouth,  crispy  grey  hair  that 
stood  nearly  erect  on  his  head,  a  red,  punky  nose,  and 
keen,  grey  eyes,  paced  watchfully  up  and  down  the 
quarter-deck.  He  was  dressed  in  white  pantaloons  arid 
jacket,  both  fitting  tight  to  his  skin,  and  wore  a  Panama 
hat,  with  a  long  black  ribbon  streaming  behind. 

87 


88  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

Ho  would  pause  at  the  hand-rail  every  few  minutes, 
scan  eagerly  along  the  sky  from  north  to  south,  as  if 
studying  the  strange  and  sudden  changes  that  were 
going  on  in  the  heavens.  Then  he  would  exchange  a 
few  words  with  the  officer  of  the  watch,  and  resume  his 
walk.  Eight  bells  had  just  struck,  the  wind  began  to 
freshen  and  veer  to  the  southwest,  and  the  sky  became 
overcast  and  filled  with  white,  fleecy  clouds. 

An  order  was  given  to  take  in  studding-sails  and  get 
the  ship  "snug"  for  the  night,  and  quickly  obeyed. 
Order  and  regularity  prevailed  on  board  the  good  ship 
Pacific ;  and  the  promptness  and  cheerfulness  with 
which  both  officers  and  men  performed  their  duties 
showed  that  they  had  a  more  than  ordinary  interest  in 
the  ship  and  her  voyage.  Fashion  had  not  then  made 
slaves  and  idlers  of  our  young  men  of  wealthy  parents, 
and  it  was,  indeed,  thought  no  disgrace  for  a  gentleman 
of  position  to  send  his  sons  on  one  of  these  voyages,  to 
do  duty  before  the  mast.  It  taught  them  how  to  face 
danger  and  endure  hardships.  It  developed  their  man 
liness,  and  made  them  more  self-reliant.  It  gave  them 
a  knowledge  of  the  world  they  could  not  get  elsewhere, 
and  laid  a  good  foundation  for  a  fixed  and  lasting  char 
acter.  Indeed,  some  of  our  richest  and  most  enterpris 
ing  merchants  have  dated  their  prosperity  from  one  of 
these  voyages. 

The  short,  bluff-looking  man  pacing  the  quarter-deck 
was  Captain  Price  Bottom  ;  and  a  more  honest-hearted 
old  salt  never  sailed  the  sea.  His  great  skill  in  killing 
whales  had  made  him  famous  among  whalemen  through 
out  the  Pacific.  He  had  made  three  successful  voyages, 
bringing  home  cargoes  that  had  enriched  his  owners, 
put  money  in  his  own  pocket,  and  secured  him  a  repu 
tation  he  esteemed  of  more  value  than  a  fortune.  In 


CAPTAIN  BOTTOM,   THE  WHALE-KILLER.  89 

truth,  he  regarded  whales  just  as  a  terrier  does  rats, 
and  found  his  highest  enjoyment  in  killing  them.  And 
yet  nothing  pleased  him  "better  than  when  a  whale 
showed  pluck,  as  he  called  it,  and  made  a  square,  fierce 
fight  for  his  life.  A  man  had  a  chance  theri  to  show 
his  skill  and  power  over  the  hrute,  he  said.  He  held, 
too,  that  man's  highest  ohject  in  life  was  to  know  how 
to  kill  a  whale  skilfully  ;  and  he  heartily  despised  the 
whale  "  as  would  submit  quietly  to  the  harpoon,  and 
die  like  a  lubber."  He  also  affected  great  contempt 
for  the  landsman  who  had  lived  like  a  gentleman,  and 
never  killed  a  whale  in  his  life. 

"  There's  no  lunar  to-night/'  said  Captain  Bottom, 
pausing  at  the  quarter-deck  rail,  and  addressing  him 
self  to  the  officer  of  the  watch.  "  There's  a  goin'  to 
be  dirt,  sir,  there  is  ;  and  them  royals  and  topgallant- 
sails  is  got  to  cum  in.  Would' nt  surprise  me  if  we 
had  to  double-reef  topsails  afore  mornin'.  Tell  you 
what  it  is,  Mr.  Higgins,  there's  that  ar  north  star  with 
a  towel  over  her  face  again.  Sink  me  if  there'll  be  any 
lunar  took  to-night."  The  captain  shook  his  head, 
gave  his  Panama  a  tip,  and  walking  aft,  stood  beside 
the  binnacle  watching  the  compasses  for  several  min 
utes.  Then  returning  to  where  the  officer  of  the  watch 
stood,  he  resumed : 

"  Never  made  a  bad  landfall  in  my  life,  Mr.  Higgins. 
Never  shall  be  said  of  Captain  Price  Bottom  that  he 
lost  his  reckonin'.  It's  judgment;  yes,  Mr.  Higgins, 
it's  good  judgment  and  sound  sense  what  makes  a  good 
sailor.  A  man  may  cram  his  skull  till  it  hurts  with 
Bowditch,  but  if  he  hain't  sense  he'll  never  be  a  sailor. 
Same  in  killin'  whales.  If  a  man  has'nt  got  sense,  the 
whale  is  sure  to  get  the  advantage  of  him."  Again 
he  paused,  as  if  courting  a  reply  ;  but  Mr.  Higgins 


90  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

merely  bowed  assent  to  every  tiling  the  captain  said, 
every  few  minutes  keeping  an  eye  aloft  at  the  sails. 

tf  Man  what  gets  his  navigation  aboard  ship  knows 
his  business.  Got  mine  there  ;  yes,  sir  !  Did'nt  know 
a  Bowditch  from  a  Bible  when  I  went  aboard  ship. 
Can  do  my  amplitude  and  variations  now  without  look 
ing  at  a  nautical  almanac.  Can,  sir,  by  Jove  !" 

The  ship  bounded  gallantly  over  the  sea,  leaving  in 
her  wake  a  long  silvery  train  of  phosphoric  light. 
Drawing  no  response  from  Mr.  Higgins,  the  captain 
raised  his  night-glass  and  scanned  along  the  heavens  to 
the  west.  "  We'll  get  somethin'  out  o'  that  quarter, 
butt  end  foremost/'  said  the  captain,  lowering  his 
glass. 

Mr.  Higgins  was  first  officer  of  the  ship,  a  position 
secured  to  him,  not  because  he  had  worked  his  way  up 
to  it,  but  through  the  influence  of  a  rich  father,  who 
was  a  large  owner  in  the  ship  and  her  venture.  He 
was  a  tall,  well-formed,  fine-looking  young  man,  with 
delicate  and  well-cut  features,  and  black  hair.  He  was 
also  a  fine  scholar  and  a  perfect  master  of  the  theory  of 
navigation,  and  a  voyage  or  two  to  Europe  had  given 
him  a  slight  knowledge  of  the  practical  part  of  it.  Yet 
he  was  more  an  ornamental  than  a  practical  sailor  ;  and 
it  was  this  that  made  Captain  Bottom,  the  whale-killer, 
hold  him  in  no  very  high  respect.  Indeed,  he  had 
several  times  said,  in  the  presence  of  Mr.  Higgins,  that 
it  was  all  very  well  for  a  young  gentleman  to  be  a 
scholar ;  but  a  sailor  what  had  his  head  full  of  books 
never  made  a  fortune  for  his  owners. 

"  Eight  and  forty  hours  more,  Mr.  Higgins!  Yes, 
sir,  eight  and  forty  hours  more — keepin'  her  as  she's 
going — and  we  have  the  land  off  Bahia."  Captain 
Bottom  gave  his  head  a  significant  shake  as  he  spoke. 


CAPTAIN   BOTTOM,    THE   WHALE-KILLER.  91 

"Using  judgment,  you  see;  not  books,  Mr.  Higgins. 
Captain  Price  Bottom,  has  sailed  seventeen  years,  and 
never  was  deceived  by  that  chart.  Don't  make  charts 
now  as  they  used  to  make  'em,  Mr.  Higgins,"  he  con 
cluded,  shrugging  his  shoulders. 

The  wind  now  came  over  the  sea  roaring  like  a  fierce 
lion,  indicating  the  rapid  approach  of  the  gale. 

"If  we  make  land  off  Bahia  in  forty-eight  hours, 
then  I'm  mistaken,"  rejoined  the  first  officer,  satiri 
cally.  "There's  something  coming  that  will  give  us 
enough  to  do  before  morning." 

The  words  had  hardly  escaped  his  lips  when  the  full 
force  of  the  gale  struck  the  ship,  roaring  and  shrieking 
through  her  shrouds,  and  nearly  throwing  her  on  her 
beam  ends.  The  sea  was  soon  lashed  into  a  tempest, 
and  made  a  clean  sweep  over  her  decks.  The  canvas 
was  carried  clean  from  the  bolt-ropes,  the  sheets  were 
let  go,  and  the  lighter  sails  clewed  up,  and  an  attempt 
made  to  get  the  ship's  head  to  the  wind  and  lay  her  to. 
But  the  mizzen-sails  were  all  gone,  and  she  fell  off,  and 
refused  to  obey  her  helm.  The  lashings  had  given  way, 
and  the  larboard,  waist,  and  quarter  boats  were  all 
swept  from  the  davits,  the  frames  sprung,  and  every 
timber  in  the  good  ship's  hull  worked,  and  strained, 
and  complained,  like  a  frail  thing  that  must  soon  go  to 
pieces.  Every  order,  however,  was  obeyed  promptly 
and  cheerfully,  for  both  officers  and  crew  felt  that  their 
lives,  as  well  as  the  saving  of  the  ship,  depended  on  the 
way  in  which  each  man  performed  his  duty. 

Just  before  the  gale  came  up  five  young  men,  includ 
ing  Tite,  might  have  been  seen  grouped  together  in  the 
waist  of  the  ship,  pondering  over  a  chart.  Several 
books  and  nautical  instruments  were  lying  around. 
They  were  all,  except  Tite,  young  men  of  wealthy 


92  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

parents,  who  had  joined  the  ship  to  enjoy  the  excitements 
of  a  whaling  voyage.  These  young  men,  with  Tite, 
had  formed  a  school  of  instruction,  and  every  evening 
got  together  in  the  same  place  to  improve  their  knowl 
edge  in  practical  navigation.  One  of  them,  a  young 
man  who  had  endeared  himself  to  all  on  board  by  his 
courage  and  the  gentleness  of  his  manners,  was  third 
mate,  and  took  a  leading  part  in  instructing  the  others. 
It  would,  indeed,  have  been  difficult  to  find  two  young 
men  whose  characters  bore  a  stronger  resemblance  than 
his  and  Tite's.  Between  them  there  grew  up  the 
strongest  friendship. 

The  ship  was  now  laboring  in  the  trough  of  the  sea, 
when  a  loud  crash  was  heard  aloft.  The  fore,  main, 
and  mizzen  top-gallant  masts  had  gone  in  rapid  suc 
cession,  and  the  swaying  mass  of  wreck  was  threatening 
the  destruction  of  the  ship.  Death  now  stared  every 
one  in  the  face.  There  was  no  hope  of  saving  the  ship 
and  the  lives  of  those  on  board,  except  in  the  strength 
and  courage  of  those  willing  to  go  aloft  and  clear  away 
the  wreck.  But  who  was  there  to  do  this  perilous 
work? 

Amidst  the  confusion  caused  by  the  excited  elements 
there  was  the  sturdy  little  captain,  calm  and  cool,  and 
giving  his  orders  with  that  clearness  and  decision  which 
had  always  characterized  him.  Men  were  called  for  to 
go  aloft  and  cut  away  the  swaying  wreck,  and  save  the 
ship.  The  first  to  obey  this  summons  was  young  Tite 
Toodleburg,  whose  example  was  followed  by  the  young 
man  I  have  described  as  third  mate,  and  one  of  his 
companions.  They  mounted  the  fore,  main,  and  mizzen 
rigging,  and  working  with  all  their  strength  and  skill 
soon  had  the  swaying  wreck  cut  away,  and  the  ship 
relieved  of  her  strain.  But  in  descending,  the  third 


CAPTAIN   BOTTOM,    THE   WHALE-KILLER.  93 

mate,  who  had  so  gallantly  performed  his  duty,  lost 
his  hold,  and  the  ship  giving  a  terrible  lurch,  he  was 
plunged  into  the  sea,  and  seen  no  more. 

The  ship  now  gradually  righted,  and  with  the  aid  of 
a  storm-sail  in  her  mizzen  rigging,  for  her  top-sail  had 
been  torn  into  shreds,  her  head  was  got  to  the  wind. 

In  that  latitude  gales  of  this  kind  are  of  short  du 
ration,  generally;  and  in  half  an  hour  from  the  time 
it  struck  the  ship  there  was  a  calm,  smooth  sea,  and  all 
hands  were  engaged  repairing  damages. 

On  the  following  morning  the  ship  was  proceeding 
on  her  course,  with  a  light  breeze  from  the  north  and  a 
clear  sky.  Captain  Bottom  was  there  on  the  quarter 
deck,  directing  affairs,  and  in  a  talkative  mood. 

"  She's  a  good  ship,  sir,  this  old  Pacific  is,  Mr.  Hig- 
gins  ;"  said  he,  again  addressing  that  officer.  "  Never 
knew  her  get  off  her  feet  before."  He  always  spoke  of 
the  ship  as  if  she  were  a  thing  of  life.  il  Bless  her 
staunch  old  soul !  Made  her  timbers  talk,  eh  ?  Wants 
a  man  as  has  got  confidence  in  the  craft  what's  under 
him.  Then  if  she  goes  down,  why  he  feels  like  being 
a  hero  and  keeping  her  company. 

"  But  it  makes  me  feel  bad,  Mr.  Higgins,  that  we 
have  lost  our  third  mate,  poor  fellow  !  He  was  a  good 
sailor,  and  a  brave  young  man,  and  had  such  good 
friends  at  home,  who  thought  so  much  of  him."  And 
as  he  said  this  tears  glistened  in  his  eyes,  and  ran  down 
his  cheeks.  "  I'm  sorry  for  that  young  man,  I  am,  so  I 
am,  Mr.  Higgins,"  said  the  old  sailor,  wiping  the  tears 
from  his  bronzed  cheeks.  "  I  do  hope  his  soul  will  sail 
in  peace  in  a  better  world."  Again  he  shook  his  head 
sorrowfully,  and  then  paused  for  a  minute  as  if  to 
regain  control  of  his  feelings.  "  God  forgive  me/'  he 


94  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

resumed,  "  for  making  a  woman  of  myself.  Don't  do 
it  often,  Mr.  Higgins." 

"  Shows  that  you  have  a  kind  heart,  sir,  and  can  shed 
a  tear  when  it  is  touched.  I  appreciate  you  for  it. 
There  is  something  manly  in  the  tear  of  a  brave  sailor/' 
returned  the  officer,  coldly,  but  politely.  "  We  shall 
get  a  good  observation  to-day,  and  if  the  men  work 
hearty  all  the  spare  spars  and  sails  will  be  up  by  night 
fall."  Mr.  Higgins' s  mind  was  evidently  on  his  duty, 
and  not  being  inclined  to  enjoy  the  captain's  conversa 
tion,  he  took  every  opportunity  to  change  the  subject. 

"  Give  us  your  hand,  Mr.  Higgins,"  said  he,  rather 
unannoyed  than  otherwise  by  what  that  officer  had 
said.  "  But  look  you  here  1"  He  lowered  his  voice  as 
he  took  the  officer's  hand.  lf  There'll  be  no  whales  to 
kill  where  that  poor  fellow  has  gone.  Not  a  whale. 
I  promised  his  poor  old  father — a  good  old  red  coat 
killer  he  was,  too,  in  the  Revolution — that  this  here  son 
of  his  should  kill  the  first  whale.  Yes,  I  did,  Mr.  Hig- 
gins.  And  that's  what  mortifies  me.  He's  dead,  you 
see,  poor  fellow.  T'was'nt  my  fault  that  I  did'nt  keep 
my  promise.  There'll  be  no  whales  to  kill  where  he's 
gone,  poor  fellow!"  Again  he  shook  his  head  feel 
ingly,  then  raising  his  hat,  wiped  the  sweat  from  his 
bronzed  brow. 

He  now  sent  for  Tite,  who  came  upon  the  quarter 
deck  nervously,  and  saluted  his  superior.  "  Well,  my 
hearty,"  said  Captain  Bottom,  "  here's  my  hand. 
You're  a  sailor,  every  inch  on  you.  And  a  brave  man, 
too,  if  Captain  Bottom  does  say  it."  Tite  was  not  a 
little  surprised  at  this  familiarity  on  the  part  of  his 
captain,  for  he  had  before  coming  on  board  been  led  to 
believe  that  the  most  severe  discipline  ruled  on  board  a 
whale  ship. 


CAPTAIN  BOTTOM,   THE  WHALE-KILLER.  95 

"  There's  the  true  sailor  in  you,  my  hearty,"  con 
tinued  the  captain,  again  shaking  Tite  warmly  by  the 
hand.  "  You  saved  the  ship,  my  hearty.  There'd  a 
bin  no  more  of  the  good  old  Pacific — God  bless  her ! 
nor  none  of  us  standin'  here,  but  for  you,  my  hearty." 

"  I  only  done  my  duty,  sir,"  rejoined  Tite,  modestly, 
as  the  color  came  into  his  face.  "  I  hope,  captain,  to 
merit  your  praise  to  the  end  of  the  voyage."  The 
young  sailor  made  a  bow,  and  was  about  returning  to 
his  duty. 

" Avast,  a  bit,"  interrupted  the  captain.  "  Your 
name's  Toodlebug,  is'nt  it,  my  hearty?" 

"Yes,  sir,"  replied  Tite.  "Titus  Bright  Toodle- 
burg ;  usually  called  Tite.  Hope,  sir,  to  improve 
myself  in  navigation  and  seamanship  under  your  com 
mand.  I  shall  always  feel  proud,  sir,  that  I  sailed 
with  you.  Some  one  may  trust  me  with  a  ship  some 
day." 

"That's  the  talk,  my  hearty;  keep  a  sharp  look 
ahead,"  rejoined  the  captain,  his  face  lighting  up  with 
a  smile.  "Cram  Bowditch  into  yer  head,  and  keep  a 
sharp  look  ahead.  Have  ye  so  ye  can  bring  the  sun 
down  to  dinner  and  put  the  north  star  in  yer  pocket 
afore  ye  get  round  Cape  Horn.  You'll  be  a  sailor  yet, 
my  hearty."  Again  Captain  Bottom  shook  Tite  by  the 
hand  warmly. 

"  Git  yer  head  full  of  navigation  ;  and  with  good 
judgment  to  help  ye  out,  ye  can  look  an  owner  in  the 
eye  without  winking,  and  tell  him  ye  want  a  ship.  And 
if  that  recommendation  don't  do,  tell  him  you  have 
killed  whales  with  Captain  Bottom,,  a  man  what  never 
let  a  whale  git  the  better  of  him.  And  if  he  has  never 
heard  of  Captain  Price  Bottom,  of  the  good  old  ship 
Pacific,  then  he  never  should  own  a  ship,  and  don't 


96  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

sail  for  him.  That's  my  advice,  my  hearty.  So  keep 
a  sharp  look  out  ahead."  Here  he  tapped  Tite  on  the 
shoulder,  exultingly. 

"  It's  very  kind  of  you,"  returned  Tite,  modestly, 
"  to  take  this  interest  in  me,  a  stranger  to  you.  I  shall 
do  my  "best  to  merit  your  confidence  and  respect." 

"A  stranger,  eh?  Not  a  hit  of  it!"  resumed  the 
captain,  quickly.  "  Look  ye  here,  my  hearty.  Your 
good  old  father  and  me  was  old  friends.  That  was 
years  ago,  you  know.  Meeting  you  brings  an  old  love 
affair  of  thirty  years  right  back  to  my  heart  again. 
Yes,  my  hearty,  that  old  feelin's  just  as  good  as  new 
this  minute.  God  bless  yer  father  ;  and  God  bless  yer 
mother,  too  !  Here's  a  hand  what' 11  always  give  a  warm 
welcome  to  the  son  of  old  Hanz  Toodlebug " 

"Then  you  knew  my  father?  I  hope,  sir,  I  may 
never  do  anything  to  lessen  your  respect  for  him." 

"Know'd  him?"  resumed  the  captain.  "  Yes,  sir, 
and  yer  mother,  too.  And  when  Captain  Price  Bottom 
says  he  know'd  a  man,  he  means  it.  Your  father  and 
me  was  rivals  !"  Here  he  touched  Tite  on  the  elbow, 
and  winked  significantly.  "  That  is — well,  its  rather 
a  delicate  subject — he  courted  yer  mother,  and  so  did  I ! 
There,  sir,  there's  just  what  it  is.  She  was  as  trim  a 
young  craft  then  as  ever  spread  sails,  and  as  full  of 
goodness  and  good  looks."  Captain  Bottom  again 
paused  for  a  moment,  shook  his  head  despondingly,  and 
placed  his  hand  on  his  heart.  "A  number  of  young 
bloods  like  me  trimmed  their  sails,  bat  did'nt  overhaul 
her.  Many  a  heart-flutter  she  caused  me  in  them  days. 
And  just  when  I  thought,  says  I  to  myself,  'I'm  to 

wind'rd/  and  had  got  ready  to  make  fast  to  her " 

Here  he  paused  for  a  moment,  and  then  lowering  his 
voice,  continued:  "Well,  what  does  she  go  and  do? 


CAPTAIN  BOTTOM,   THE  WHALE-KILLER.  97 

Blow  me,  my  hearty,  if  she  did'nt  go  off  and  marry 
your  father.  That's  what  dismasted  me.  Never  bore 
him  nor  her  any  ill-will.  '  God  "bless  ye  both/  says  I ; 
£  may  ye  be  happy  and  ha^fe  a  large  family  !'  And  it 
does  me  good  to  know  that  they  was  prosperous.  Your 
father  had  a  home  to  take  a  woman  to,  and  that  is  what 
a  woman  should  look  to.  Price  Bottom  was  poor  then, 
and  without  a  shillin'  in  his  pocket.  It  was  disappoint 
ment  that  made  me  take  to  the  sea,  though.  Went  from 
the  fo' castle  t' where  you  see  me  now — Captain  Price 
Bottom,  sir,  of  the  good  ship  Pacific.  It's  a  man's  own 
exertion  that  lifts  him  up  in  the  world.  There's  my 
poor  old  woman  at  home  to-night — God  bless  her  and 
the  two  little  ones !  thinking  of  me,  and  praying  for 
me,  and  wondering  where  we  are.  Laid  her  up  a  nice 
little  fortune;  wolf  can't  bark  at  her  door.  That's  a 
gratification,  my  hearty.  Made  three  successful  voyages, 
you  see.  This,  our  fourth  one,  is  to  be  the  last.  Keep 
a  sharp  look  ahead,  and  there's  a  future  for  you,  too. 
Ah,  there'll  be  a  heap  of  happiness  a' t ween  me  and 
my  old  woman  when  this  voyage  is  ended.  A  true  wife 
at  home,  and  a  lovin'  husband  at  sea — ah,  my  hearty, 
them's  jewels!" 

Tite  listened  with  surprise  to  the  story  of  this  strange 
and  eccentric  man.  He  had  never  heard  either  of  his 
parents  mention  his  name.  He,  however,  regarded  it 
as  very  fortunate  that  he  should  be  on  board  a  ship 
commanded  by  a  captain  who  held  his  humble  parents 
in  such  high  regard.  The  jolly  old  sailor  finished  his 
story  by  enjoining  Tite  to  keep  what  he  had  said  a 
matter  of  confidence.  He  also  made  him  third  mate, 
to  fill  the  place  of  the  young  man  who  fell  from  the 
fore-mast  into  the  sea  during  the  gale. 


98  THE   VON   TOODLEBJJRGS. 

"  You  shall  take  a  hand  at  killing  the  first  whale  ; 
shall  command  the  larboard  boat.  And  you  shall  never 
want  a  friend  while  Captain  Price  Bottom  treads  this 
quarter-deck/'  he  conclude!. 

Tite  bowed,  and  thanked  his  benefactor  again.  He 
then  proceeded  to  his  duty,  as  the  ship  headed  for  Bahia, 
with  a  fair  wind. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  COMING  WINTER,  AND  A  MERRY-MAKING. 

November  was  come  now.  The  day  I  write  of  was 
damp  and  cheerless.  Grey,  vapory  clouds  swept  over 
the  Tappan  Zee,  and  a  sad,  sighing  wind  tossed  it  into 
crests.  A  drizzling  rain  fell  over  Nyack,  and  the  little 
town  looked  as  if  it  had  just  taken  a  bath  and  gone  to 
sleep  for  the  night.  The  hills  wore  a  cold  and  bleak 
look,  the  foliage  had  lost  its  bright,  golden  tints,  and 
now  looked  faded  and  colorless.  The  leaves,  too,  were 
falling,  and  the  naked  trees  seemed  weeping  and  cold. 
Sheep  browsed  on  the  hill-sides,  or  nibbled  coldly  under 
the  branches  of  sheltering  trees.  In  the  wet,  dripping 
barn-yard  cattle  were  seen  huddled  together  under  a 
lee,  now  seeking  warmth  in  the  fresh  -shocks,  now  pro 
claiming  their  troubles  in  subdued  lowing. 

The  very  landscape  seemed  weeping  and  melancholy. 
Even  the  summer  birds,  whose  songs  give  such  a  charm 
to  the  woods,  were  gone.  And  there  was  the  loon  upon 
the  lake  gabbling  his  welcome  to  the  approaching  win 
ter.  The  rain,  too,  had  filled  the  brooks,  and  their 
waters  were  gurgling  down  deep,  shadowy  dells,  min 
gling  their  touching  music  with  the  sad,  sighing  wind. 
There  were  pleasant  memories  entwined  in  that  depart 
ing  summer ;  and  it  now  seemed  as  if  all  nature  was 
joining  in  a  requiem  to  its  fading  beauties. 

The  settlers  had  gathered  their  winter  fruit,  and  the 
cider-presses  had  finished  their  work  for  the  season. 
Squashes  were  hung  up  in  the  cellar,  the  corn  was 


100  THE   VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

shucked  and  in  the  bins,  and  heaps  of  ripe,  lusty  pump 
kins  stood  in  the  fields.  In  the  houses  fresh  flitches  of 
bacon  hung  by  the  fireside,  while  festoons  of  dried 
apples  decorated  the  beams  overhead.  There,  too,  were 
the  young  nut-gatherers,  coming  home  of  an  evening 
with  their  well-filled  satchels.  There  was  to  be  peace 
and  plenty  at  the  settlers'  fireside  this  winter,  for  an 
all-wise  Providence  had  so  ordained  it  in  an  abundant 
harvest. 

It  was  a  custom  with  Hanz  Toodleburg,  as  it  was 
also  with  many  other  of  the  settlers,  to  entertain  his 
friends  and  neighbors  with  a  merry-making  when  the 
harvest  was  gathered.  Hanz  had  invited  his  neighbors 
on  the  evening  of  the  day  I  have  described,  and  not 
withstanding  the  cold  and  cheerless  character  of  the 
night,  the  little  house  was  full  ere  it  was  dark.  The 
bright,  happy  faces  of  the  women,  and  the  jolly,  ring 
ing  laugh  of  the  men,  all  dressed  in  their  neat  new 
homespun,  presented  a  pleasant  picture  of  rustic  life. 
Each  man  came  armed  with  a  long  pipe,  while  his  good 
vrow  had  some  little  present  for  Angeline.  Hanz  had 
a  warm,  hearty  shake  of  the  hand  for  each  of  his  guests. 
Indeed,  he  welcomed  each  of  the  good  vrows  with  a 
kiss  and  an  admonition  to  be  happy  while  they  were 
under  his  roof.  And  these  good  vrows  put  their  hands 
to  the  wheel,  and  assisted  Angeline  in  preparing  the 
feast.  Indeed,  she  soon  had  her  table  spread  with  as 
good  and  well-cooked  fare  as  could  be  found  in  the 
county. 

There  was  the  cold  boar's  head,  decorated  with  flow 
ers ;  the  fattest  turkey,  roasted  before  the  great  fire; 
boiled  beef,  bathed  in  odorous  krout,  and  declared  deli 
cacies  by  every  sturdy  Dutchman  ;  a  spiced  ham,  deco 
rated  with  vegetables.  Then  there  were  apple  and 


THE  COMING  WINTER  AND   A  MERRY-MAKING.         101 

pumpkin  pies  just  baked,  cuddled  apples,  and  jam,  and 
fresh  cranberry  sauce.  And  these  were  backed  up  with 
new  cider  and  home-brewed  ale,  and  coffee.  Such  was 
the  supper  Hanz  had  prepared  for  his  friends,  and  which 
he  invited  them  to  eat  and  be  happy. 

The  good-natured  Dominie  was  there,  and  so  was 
Doctor  Critchel  and  the  school-master.  Nor  was 
Titus  Bright,  the  inn-keeper,  forgotten.  They  were 
equally  important  characters  in  the  settlement,  and  no 
honest  Dutchman,  who  had  any  regard  for  his  reputa 
tion  for  hospitality,  would  think  of  giving  a  merry 
making  without  them.  The  good  Dominie  was  fond 
of  puddings  and  pies,  and  preached  that  the  three 
highest  objects  a  man  had  to  live  for  were  peace,  con 
tentment,  and  a  good  dinner.  The  Dutch  regarded 
this  as  good  enough  religion  for  them — better,  perhaps, 
than  that  preached  by  the  man  of  the  church  of  pro 
gressive  ideas.  The  school-master  could  sing  a  good 
song,  and,  although  an  idle,  shiftless  fellow,  got  more 
invitations  to  supper  than  any  other  man  in  the  settle 
ment.  As  for  the  iun-keeper,  he  was  a  merry  little 
man,  who  made  everybody  laugh,  and  was  held  in  high 
esteem  by  all  the  good  vrows  around  Nyack. 

Now  that  the  supper  was  ready,  there  was  a  general 
exchange  of  vrows,  for  it  was  not  considered  etiquette 
to  sit  at  table  with  your  own  wife  during  one  of  these 
feasts.  Then  the  Dominie  invoked  God's  blessing  on 
the  bounties  He  had  spread  before  them,  thanked  Him 
for  the  bountiful  harvest,  and  for  the  love  He  had  shown 
these  happy  people.  He  then  proceeded  to  carve  the 
boar's  head,  while  every  man  and  woman  present  went 
to  enjoying  the  feast. 

When  supper  was  over  and  the  table  cleared  away 
the  men  took  to  their  pipes  and  discussed  their  crops, 


102  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

and  the  women  discoursed  of  carding,  and  spinning, 
and  housewifery  in  general.  Then  there  was  a  dance 
around  the  apple-hasket,  and  a  dance  in  which  every 
man  kissed  every  other  man's  vrow,  and  in  which  the 
Dominie  joined,  and  was  as  jolly  as  any  of  his  flock. 
And  they  danced  to  the  music  of  a  fiddle,  played  by 
Lame  George,  who  lived  up  in  the  mountain.  Then 
the  Dominie  told  a  number  of  amusing  stories,  and  the 
school-master  sang  them  several  of  his  best  songs,  and 
cider  and  ale  was  drank. 

And  while  the  pleasantry  was  at  its  highest,  a  loud 
knock  was  heard  at  the  door.     The  revelry  ceased  for  a 
moment.     There  was  the  postmaster's  boy,  bearing  a 
letter  with  several   curious   stamps  on  it.     Hanz  was 
overjoyed.     He  shook  the  boy's  hand,  and  then  scanned 
over  the  letter.     "God  pless  mine  poor  poy,  Titus  !"  he 
exclaimed.     "He  wrotes  dat  ledder.     Yes,   he   does; 
mine  poor  poy  Titus  does  ;"  and  lie  struck  his  hands  on 
his  knees,  and  laughed  with  joy.     "  He  ton't  forgets 
his  old  ladder.     He  he's  a  goot  poy,  mine  Titus."    And 
he  shook  hands  with  the  Dominie  and  the  inn-keeper. 
Indeed,  he  seemed  so  completely  unmanned  that  he  was 
powerless  to  open  the  letter.     Then  he  took  a  candle  in 
his  right  hand,  and  again  scanned  and  scanned  the 
superscription.     "  Sumthin'  goot  in  dat  ledder.     Mine 
poor  poy  Titus  writes  him!"  he  ejaculated,  in  a  sub 
dued  tone. 

During  all  this  time,  for  it  seemed  long  to  Angeline, 
she  became  pale  with  anxiety.  Then  tears  gushed  into 
her  eyes  and  moistened  her  pale  cheeks.  But  they  were 
tears  of  joy,  not  sorrow — the  wealth  of  that  pure, 
honest  heart  now  beating  so  violently  in  anticipation 
of  the  good  tidings.  When  Hanz  had  somewhat  con 
trolled  his  feelings  he  sat  down  in  the  big  chair,  and 


THE  COMING   WINTER   AND   A   MERRY-MAKING.         103 

with  Angelina  looking  anxiously  over  his  shoulder  and 
holding  the  candle,  opened  and  began  reading  the  letter 
"  Yesh,  t'is  mine  poor  poy  Titus  as  writes  him/'  he 
said,  pausing  for  a  moment.  "  Hish  name  shust  as  he 
wrotes  him  when  a  poy."  The  rest  of  the  company 
looked  on  and  listened  in  silence.  Then  he  resumed 
the  reading.  "Veil,  dere  wash  a  pig  sthorm,  and  t* 
ship  most  goes  down  to  t'  pottom.  Den  she  does' nt 
go  to  t'  pottom.  No,  she  no  goes  to  t'  pottom.  Den 
mine  poy,  he  shaves  t'  ship."  Hanz  went  over  the  let 
ter  in  this  incoherent  manner,  and  then  handed  it  to  the 
Dominie  to  read  for  the  entertainment  of  the  company. 
The  letter  was  dated  at  Bahia,  where  the  ship  had  put 
in  for  fresh  supplies,  as  was  the  custom  with  whalers. 
He  gave  a  glowing  account  of  the  voyage,  and  the  storm, 
and  the  persons  he  found  on  board.  The  good  Dominie 
was  several  times  interrupted  by  some  one  of  the  com 
pany  invoking  a  blessing  on  Tite's  head.  And  when  it 
was  announced  that  he  had  been  made  third  mate  of 
the  ship,  an  expression  of  joy  broke  on  every  lip.  The 
school-master  shook  Hanz  warmly  by  the  hand,  and  the 
inn-keeper  declared  it  would  not  surprise  him  if  Tite 
came  home  captain  of  the  ship. 

"High,  high  !"  exclaimed  the  Dominie,  re-adjusting 
his  spectacles  ;  "  here's  news.  An  old  acquaintance  has 
turned  up."  Then  turning  to  Critchel,  he  touched 
that  odd  old  gentleman  on  the  elbow,  saying:  "You 
remember  the  old  grave-digger  of  thirty  years  ago,  eh, 
Critchel?" 

"Well,  very  well,"  replied  Critchel;  "he  was  a 
clever  old  man,  and  did  his  business  well..  He  used  to 
say  I  brought  people  into  the  world,  and  he  sent  them 
out." 


104:  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

"  Bless  me  I"  resumed  the  Dominie  ;  "  if  here  is'nt 
his  son  come  to  life  again.  The  poor  fellow  !  we  all 
knew  him  well.  Tite  says  here  that  he  has  found  a 
good  friend  in  the  captain,  an  old  acquaintance  of  his 
mother.  And  who  do  you  think  it  is?" 

Not  one  in  the  company  could  answer,  although 
Angeline  blushed,  and  looked  confused.  "  Price  Bot 
tom,  son  of  that  clever  old  man,  the  grave-digger," 
concluded  the  Dominie. 

"  How  strange,"  said  the  inn-keeper.  f  'Old  Bottom 
had  many  a  glass  of  ale  at  my  house,  and  never  troubled 
anybody,  except  to  dig  their  graves." 

"  He  was  very  poor,"  rejoined  Critchel,  in  a  subdued 
voice,  "and  died  leaving  my  bill  unpaid.  But  he  was 
an  honest  man,  and  paid  when  he  had  it." 

"The  son  was  a  queer  young  man,"  resumed  the 
Dominie.  "Nobody  seemed  to  care  anything  about 
him.  And  when  he  left  the  settlement  it  was  thought 
he  had  got  into  the  city  and  became  a  worthless.  But 
here  he  is,  made  a  man  of  himself,  and  has  not  forgot 
his  old  friends." 

This  was  good  news  to  Angeline  and  Hanz.  Still 
the  name  of  Price  Bottom,  the  grave-digger's  son,  re 
vived  old  if  not  pleasant  memories.  The  odd  old  cap 
tain  had  not  forgotten  his  first  love.  The  flame  of  that 
love  always  burns,  but  never  dies  out.  Disappointment 
may  cross  it,  may  for  a  time  veil  its  charm,  but  never 
can  quench  it.  How  strange,  Angeline  thought,  that 
her  darling  boy,  the  consolation  of  her  heart,  should 
have  met  this  once  discarded  lover,  and  under  such  cir 
cumstances.  And  that  he  should  be  such  a  friend  and 
protector  to  her  boy  only  showed  how  good  a  heart  he 
had. 


THE   COMING   WINTER   AND    A    MERRY-MAKING.          105 

The  good  news  gave  an  additional  charm  to  the  even 
ing's  entertainment.  One  after  another  shook  Hanz 
and  Angeline  by  the  hand,  and  congratulated  them  on 
the  happy  prospect.  Indeed,  they  seemed  the  happiest 
people  on  earth.  Mugs  of  fresh  cider  were  filled  and 
drank  to  the  health  of  Captain  Price  Bottom,  of  the 
good  ship  Pacific — the  poor  fellow  who  had  only  a 
grave-digger  for  a  father,  and  left  the  settlement  friend 
less  and  without  a  shilling. 

And  now  these  sturdy  settlers  again  took  to  their 
pipes,  and  having  smoked  in  silence  for  at  least  five 
minutes,  embraced  and  kissed  their  hosts,  and  parted 
for  the  night. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

MRS.  CHAPMAN  AND   THE  UPPER  CIRCLES. 

Let  us  go  back,  gentle  reader,  into  the  village  of 
Nyack  on  that  same  damp,  stormy  night,  and  into  the 
house  of  Bigelow  Chapman,  the  reformer.  A  very  dif 
ferent  picture  was  presented  there.  The  reformer  was 
up  stairs,  studying  plans  for  the  future.  His  spacious 
parlor  was  furnished  with  a  profusion  of  furniture,  of 
the  most  approved  style,  and  such  as  was  not  common 
in  the  country  at  that  day.  They  have  got  a  new  piano, 
too ;  and  a  nice  young  gentleman  in  reduced  circum 
stances,  a  foreigner,  is  expected  up  from  New  York  to 
give  their  daughter  lessons  on  it.  This  little  affair  of 
the  piano  and  the  foreigner  has  set  the  whole  town  to 
talking,  and  people  are  putting  on  grave  faces,  and 
inquiring  how  they  can  afford  it.  But  it  seems  they 
do  afford  it,  and  also  to  have  the  best  of  carpets  on  their 
parlor  floor.  And  they  have  shown  a  taste  for  art  in 
several  engravings  hung  on  the  walls. 

The  Chapmans  expected  company  from  the  city  that 
night.  A  bright  coal  fire  and  a  globe  lamp  on  the 
centre-table  are  shedding  a  soft,  mellow  light,  and 
adding  an  air  of  comfort  and  cheerfulness  to  everything 
in  the  room. 

Mattie  was  sitting  alone  in  the  parlor  reading  a  letter 
by  the  light  on  the  centre-table.  Her  dress  was  a  plain 
black  silk,  made  high  at  the  neck,  and  with  an  open 
stomacher,  disclosing  an  aggravating  bit  of  white  lace. 
There  was  always  something  neat  and  becoming  in 
Mattie' s  dress,  and  the  white  ruffles  that  now  encircled 
her  neck  and  wrists  added  the  charm  of  simplicity  to 


MRS.   CHAPMAN  AND   THE  UPPER  CIRCLES.  107 

her  appearance.    Her  hair,  too,  was  almost  golden,  and 
hung  in  long,  careless  curls  down  her  shoulders. 

There  was  something  of  deep  interest  to  her  in  that 
letter,  for  she  read  and  re-read  it,  as  her  soft,  hlue  eyes, 
so  full  of  love  and  tenderness,  almost  filled  with  tears. 
Then  she  kissed  it,  and  kissed  it,  and  pressed  it  to  hei 
bosom.  "Oh,  how  I  wish  he  was  here  to-night,  that  1 
could  tell  him  how  much  I  love  him  ;"  she  said,  resting 
her  head  on  her  hand  thoughtfully.  "  I  would  tell  him 
all  my  thoughts  and  feelings,  just  as  he  has  told  me  his. 
He  is  so  true  to  me,  and  it  never  shall  he  said  that  I  am 
not  true  to  him,  poor  fellow  1"  she  mused,  and  putting 
the  letter  to  her  lips  again  she  kissed  and  kissed  it. 
"  They  never  can  get  me  to  love  any  one  else,  never  I" 
she  resumed,  when  the  door  opened  and  Mrs.  Chapman 
entered,  arrayed  in  her  hest  millinery,  and  her  front 
hair  screwed  into  the  tightest  of  curls.  The  good  wo 
man  had  evidently  resolved  to  put  on  her  very  hest  ap 
pearance. 

"These  disappointments  are  very  annoying,  my 
daughter,  very,"  she  spoke,  advancing  and  fretting  her 
hand  nervously.  "If  our  company  does  not  come 
then — well,  all  our  dressing  will  he  for  nothing.  I 
wanted  you  so  much  to  see  Mr.  Gusher,  my  daughter. 
He's  such  a  nice  young  gentleman,  so  clever  and  agree 
able — and  has  such  a  distinguished  look,  my  daughter." 
Mrs.  Chapman  expanded  herself,  while  emphasizing  the 
word  distinguished.  She  then  filled  the  great  arm-chair 
with  her  weighty  person.  "  To  get  prepared  for  com 
pany,  and  city  company  at  that,  and  then  have  company 
not  come!"  she  resumed,  casting  a  glance  at-Mattie,  to 
see  if  she  could  discern  in  her  countenance  what  impres 
sion  she  had  made.  But  Mattie  remained  silent  and 
thoughtful . 


108  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

"It's  not  Mr.  Gusher's  fault,  though.  We  must 
charge  it  all  to  the  storm,  I  suppose.  Then  I  did  want 
you  to  see  Mr.  Gusher  so  much,  my  daughter.  He  is 
such  a  nice  young  man — and  has  such  prospects.  And 
prospects  is  what  a  young  woman  should  look  to  when 
gentlemen  come  seriously  inclined  to  matrimony " 

"  Mother,"  said  Mattie,  interrupting,  "I  have  got 
such  a  nice  letter.  It  has  made  me  so  happy.  I  know 
you  would  like  to  read  it.  You  always  like  to  read  my 
letters,  you  know."  And  Mattie  looked  playfully  in 
her  mother's  face,  and  handed  her  the  letter.  "  You 
will  be  delighted  to  hear  from  him.  He  says  so  many 
kind,  good  things." 

Mrs.  Chapman  took  the  letter  and  scanned  over  it 
hastily.  "And  so  it  has  come  to  this,  has  it?"  she 
said,  looking  adrnonishingly  at  Mattie.  "A  letter  from 
that  sailor-boy,  the  son  of  them  common  Dutch  people. 
Your  father  shall  see  this.  Our  daughter  has  stooped 
so  low  as  to  pledge  herself  to  such  a  common  man!" 

"I  love  you,  mother,"  said  Mattie,  "and  I  don't 
want  to  be  disobedient ;  but  I  love  him,  and  I  know  he 
loves  me.  Yes,  mother,  I  love  Tite  just  as  much  as  ii 
he  was  a  rich  man's  son.  I  dreamed  last  night  that  he 
came  home  a  rich  man,  and  brought  me  so  many  nice 
things  ;  and  that  we  were  married,  and  were  so  happy." 
And  she  threw  her  arms  around  her  mother's  neck  and 
kissed  her  so  affectionately.  "Who  knows,  mother, 
but  that  he  may  come  home  rich  ?  But  even  if  he  comeg 
home  poor,  I  know  he  will  be  good  and  true  to  me,"  she 
concluded. 

"  How  very  sentimental  you  are,  my  daughter,"  re 
joined  Mrs.  Chapman,  the  little  curls  about  her  brow 
seeming  to  get  tighter  as  her  broad  face  grew  redder. 
"Sentimental  people  never  prosper,  though — never 


MRS.   CHAPMAN  AND    THE   UPPER   CIRCLES.  109 

knew  one  yet  that  did.  Was  silly  and  sentimental  once 
myself.  That  was  before  I  married  your  father/' 

"Oh,"  rejoined  Mattie,  playfully,  "I  am  real  glad 
that  you  remember  those  things,  mother.  Was  father 
rich  when  you  were  married  ?" 

Mrs.  Chapman  shook  her  head,  and  looked  confused 
for  a  moment.  "  He  was  not  rich,  my  daughter.  Bat 
then  he  was  so  clever — and  had  such  intellectual  pros 
pects.  Brought  up  as  you  have  been,  my  daughter,  and 
with  such  accomplishments,  and  such  prospects ! — to 
throw  yourself  away  on  a  sentiment.  Just  think  of  it  1 
What  would  my  mother  have  said  if  I  had  gone  off  and 
married  a  man  just  for  sentiment's  sake  ?  I  brought 
you  up  in  strict  regard  to  all  the  proprieties,  and  now 
you  insist  that  you  won't  be  a  lady." 

"Don't  fret  so,  mother,"  said  Mattie,  again  putting 
her  arms  around  her  mother's  neck,  and  kissing  her. 
"  I  will  be  a  real  good,  obedient  girl,  and  do  anything 

you  bid  me.  But  then "  Here  Mattie  paused  for 

a  moment,  and  looked  roguishly  up  into  her  mother'i 
face. 

"But  then— what?" 

"  Well,  I  don't  think  we  shall  agree  about  Mr. 
Gusher.  The  truth  is,  mother— I  don't  know  why— but 
then  I  don't  think  I  ever  can  love  him.  But  taen,  you 
know,  mother,  I  have  not  seen  him  yet ;  and  you 
would'nt  have  me  love  a  man  before  I  saw  him?" 

"Perhaps  not,  my  daughter  ;  but  I  would  have  you 
look  up,  remember  your  quality,  and  consider  what  you 
may  be.  If  you  condescend  to  look  down  on  that  sailor- 
boy,  there's  no  hope  of  the  family  ever  moving  in  the 
upper  circles.  But  he'll  never  come  back.  That 
ship' 11  go  to  the  bottom  as  sure  as  the  world.  Some 
thing  tells  me  she  will  go  down,  and  I  know  she  will." 


110  THE   VON    TOODLEBURG3. 

At  this  Mattie's  eyes  filled  with  tears,  and  she  huried 
her  face  in  her  hands  and  gave  vent  to  her  emotions  in 
sohs.  "  Mother,  mother/'  she  rejoined,  after  a  short 
pause,  "  how  cruel  of  you  to  say  so,  even  if  you  thought 
so.  He  was  so  manly,  and  so  kind  to  me." 

At  this  Mrs.  Chapman  rose  from  her  chair  with  an 
air  of  injured  dignity,  and  walked  in  silence  up  and 
down  the  room  for  several  minutes.  Then  she  heaved 
a  sigh,  extended  her  hand,  and  resumed  :  "  Your  tears, 
my  daughter,  are  what  tear  down  my  pride.  No  use,  I 
see  ;  my  advice  is  all  thrown  away — all  thrown  away  ! 
Oh,  what  a  thing,  it  is  to  have  a  daughter,  and  yet  not 
have  a  daughter.  I  mean  to  have  a  daughter  that  will 
have  her  own  way."  Again  Mrs.  Chapman  resumed 
her  chair,  and  became  thoughtful  and  silent. 

"  You  know  I  love  to  please  you,  mother,  for  you  are 
such  a  good  mother  to  me  in  everything  else,"  rejoined 
Mattie,  kneeling  beside  her  mother,  placing  her  arniF 
on  her  knees,  and  looking  up  lovingly  in  her  face. 
"You  know  I  like  to  please  you,  mother,"  she  repeated; 
and  I  won't  marry  anybody  until  Tite  comes  home. 
But  then  you  must  not  say  anything  more  to  me  about 
Mr.  Gusher." 

"  That's  poor  consolation — very  poor  consolation,  my 
daughter,"  replied  Mrs.  Chapman,  rebukingly.  "Ex 
actly  what  I  did'nt  want  you  to  promise.  Then  yon 
have  promised  yourself  to  the  young  man?  I'd  nevei 
have  got  your  father  if  I'd  made  such  a  promise  to  such 
a  young  man.  I  have  always  looked  forward  to  the 
time  when  we  should  have  a  fine  house  on  the  Battery, 
and  move  in  the  higher  circles." 

Chapman  now  entered  the  room,  which  put  an  end  to 
the  conversation  between  Mattie  and  her  mother .  Chap 
man  smiled  for  once,  and  was  evidently  in  a  pleasant 


MRS.   CHAPMAN  AND   THE   UPPER   CIRCLES.  Ill 

mood.  After  rubbing  his  hands  and  taking  a  seat  by 
the  fire,  and  looking  first  at  Mattie  and  then  at  her 
mother,  he  said  :  "  I  have  good  news  to  tell  you.  The 
storm  has  prevented  Gusher  from  getting  here  to-night. 
But  the  Kidd  Discovery  Company  matter  is  settled,  and 
will  be  a  great  success.  No  need  of  inventing  a  new 
religion  now.  Hanz  has  got  his  head  full  of  the  pro 
ject.  Has  made  all  his  Dutch  neighbors  believe  there 
is  a  fortune  in  it  for  them  all.  We  go  on  an  expedition 

up  the  river  to-morrow  night,  in  search  of  the  d 1's 

sounding-rock.  That's  the  place  where  Kidd  buried 
his  treasure,  you  see.  These  honest  old  Dutchmen 
firmly  believe  that  Kidd  had  an  understanding  with  the 
devil  when  he  buried  it  there.  Just  show  them  how  to 
start  an  enterprise  and  make  money,  and  they  are  as 
ready  to  make  it  as  anybody." 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

A  NIGHT  EXPEDITION. 

The  wind  and  the  cold  had  moderated,  and  a  heavy 
grey  mist  hung  over  the  Tappan  Zee  on  the  following 
night.  Hollow,  echoing  sounds  came  over  and  through 
the  mist  clouds,  and  re-echoed  up  the  mountain.  The 
scene  was  one  common  at  that  season  of  the  year ;  still 
there  was  something  strange  and  mysterious  in  the  very 
atmosphere  that  composed  it.  Gloom  hung  over  every 
thing,  and  touched  a  melancholy  chord  in  one's  feelings. 
Curious  figures,  dim  and  indistinct,  seemed  to  move  and 
dance  up  and  down,  and  thread  their  way  through  the 
curtain  of  mist,  like  phantoms  in  winding  sheets. 
They  were  but  delusions,  betraying  the  eye.  But  there 
is  a  reality  now  ;  a  steamer  is  seen  cutting  her  way 
through  the  deep  gloom,  and  throwing  a  long  trail  of 
light  high  up  over  the  grey  mist  and  reflecting  curiously 
in  the  heavens. 

Two  stalworth  men  were  seen  walking  down  the  road 
that  night  about  eight  o'clock,  dressed  in  a  style  com 
mon  to  boatmen.  One  carried  a  pair  of  oars  over  his 
shoulder ;  the  other  had  a  well-filled  haversack  slung 
across  his,  and  a  crowbar  in  his  right  hand.  They 
halted  on  reaching  Bright's  inn,  and  having  stacked 
the  oars  and  the  bar  against  the  little  porch,  entered, 
and  were  greeted  by  a  number  of  friends  already 
refreshing  themselves  at  the  counter.  The  appearance 
of  these  men— for  they  were  known  to  be  the  best  boat 
men  on  the  Tappan  Zee— greatly  surprised  Bright  and 
the  gossips  who  were  enjoying  his  ale  around  a  little 


A   NIGHT   EXPEDITION.  113 

table.  One  and  then  another  invited  them  to  drink, 
but  they  refused,  saying  they  had  merely  dropped  in  to 
light  their  pipes  and  look  for  the  men  who  were  to  join 
them.  Various  questions  were  now  put  to  them  con 
cerning  their  mission  and  its  object.  But  the  boatmen 
affected  a  mysterious  air  ;  and  all  that  could  be  got 
from  them  was  that  when  they  returned  it  would  be 
with  money  enough  to  buy  all  Nyack.  They  seemed 
somewhat  disappointed  at  not  meeting  some  one,  whose 
name  they  would  not  disclose,  at  the  inn. 

Bright  now  mixed  warm  punches  and  set  them  before 
the  boatmen,  saying  that  on  such  a  night  they  were 
just  what  were  needed  to  prop  a  man's  courage  up. 
The  men,  however,  steadily  refused  all  invitations  to 
drink,  and  when  they  had  lighted  their  pipes,  and  bid 
the  host  and  his  customers  good  night,  left  the  inn  and 
proceeded  to  a  landing  at  the  bank  of  the  river,  where 
a  boat  with  two  men  in  it  was  waiting  them. 

The  manners  of  the  boatmen  had  so  excited  the  curi 
osity  of  the  inn-keeper  and  his  guests,  that  no  sooner 
had  they  left  the  inn  than  Bright  and  several  others  put 
on  their  hats  and  followed,  resolved  to  see  for  them 
selves  what  was  going  on.  Imagine,  then,  what  must 
have  been  their  surprise  to  find  the  men  in  the  boat 
Bigelow  Chapman  and  Hanz  Toodleburg — both  with 
heavy  overcoats  on.  The  boatmen  were  welcomed  by 
the  men  in  the  boat,  whose  voices  were  plainly  heard, 
and  after  exchanging  a  few  words  they  threw  in  their 
oars  carelessly  and  followed  themselves.  In  another 
minute  the  little  craft  was  heading  up  the  stream,  and 
disappeared  in  the  thick  mist. 

"I  have  it  all!"  said  Bright,  turning  to  his  com 
panions  with  an  assuring  nod  of  the  head,  and  lowering 
his  voice.  ' '  Toodleburg — Chapman — a  Dutchman  and  a 


114  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

Yankee — pick-axes,  crowbars,  and  big  ropes.  Put  them 
all  together  ;  add  going  off  at  night  to  it — dark  and 
misty  night  at  that — and  there's  something  we'll  all 
hear  from  in  the  wind.  If  Hanz  and  that  quarrelsome 
Yankee  have  got  their  heads  together,  then  the  devil 
will  get  cheated  out  of  Kidd's  money.  Sarves  him 
right,  too.  Now  them  two  is  after  Kidd's  money. 
Always  knew  old  Hanz  could  tell  where  it  was." 

The  inn -keeper  and  his  friends  now  returned  to  the 
inn  and  discussed  the  matter  over  warm  punch  until 
nearly  midnight,  or  until  their  wits  became  so  confused 
that  the  four  men  in  the  boat  increased  to  forty.  In 
short,  Nyack  waked  up  on  the  following  morning  to  find 
herself  filled  with  the  wildest  reports  concerning  this 
midnight  expedition  and  its  object. 

The  little  boat  moved  on  steadily  up  the  stream,  her 
sturdy  oarsmen  pulling  at  a  measured  stroke  through 
the  bewildering  fog.  In  this  way  the  boat  was  kept  on 
up  the  river  until  past  midnight,  a  glimpse  of  the  land 
being  caught  here  and  there,  an  assurance  to  Hanz  that 
they  were  not  far  out  at  sea.  Indeed,  Hanz  began  to 
get  somewhat  uneasy,  and  to  wish  himself  back  with 
Angeline  in  the  little  house.  As  this  expedition,  how 
ever,  was  to  establish  a  solid  basis  for  the  great  Kidd 
Discovery  Company,  out  of  which  a  fortune  for  Tite 
was  to  come,  he  was  willing  to  run  the  risk  of  being 
lost  in  the  fog  for  a  night  or  two. 

Towards  morning  the  men  became  uneasy  and  hun 
gry,  and  began  cursing  Kidd  and  all  connected  with 
him,  and  enquired  of  Chapman  if  he  knew  where  he 
was  going.  Indeed,  one  of  them  declared  it  his  belief 
that  they  had  been  brought  on  a  fool's  errand.  Chap 
man,  however,  assured  them  that  he  knew  exactly 
where  Kidd  had  buried  his  treasure — that  it  was  on  a 


A   NIGHT  EXPEDITION.  115 

point  not  many  miles  below  the  Highlands,  and  under 

a  big  rock  called  the  d 1's  sounding  stone.  That  if 

they  kept  on  they  would  reach  the  place  before  day 
break.  Hanz  assured  the  men  that  every  word  Chap 
man  said  concerning  Kidd  was  true,  and  this  inspired 
their  confidence,  for  they  honestly  believed  his  father 
to  be  an  intimate  friend  of  the  pirate,  and  of  course 
ought  to  know  all  about  his  money. 

The  boatmen  now  rested  their  oars  and  proceeded  to 
refresh  themselves.  And  while  they  were  doing  this, 
and  wondering  what  this  night  expedition  really  meant, 
Hanz  smoked  his  pipe  and  nursed  his  courage.  In  his 
heart,  however,  he  wished  himself  out  of  the  affair  and 
in  a  more  honest  occupation.  As  for  Chapman,  he  told 
a  number  of  stories  tended  to  excite  the  cupidity  of  the 
boatmen.  After  resting  an  hour  or  two  the  party  pro 
ceeded  about  five  miles  further  up  the  river,  and  landed 
just  at  daybreak  on  a  point  jutting  into  the  west  side 
of  the  river,  and  just  above  which  there  was  a  dilapi 
dated  little  cabin,  inhabited  by  a  laboring  man  and  his 
wife. 

It  would  not  do  to  disturb  these  poor  people  at  so 
early  an  hour,  Chapman  said,  nor  to  tell  them  what 
sort  of  a  mission  we  were  on.  Thereupon  Hanz  and  he 
proceeded  up  the  bank  of  the  river,  to  make,  as  he  said, 
a  discovery.  So  the  boatmen  were  left  to  take  care  of 
themselves.  The  boatmen  waited  for  nearly  two  hours, 
still  neither  Chapman  nor  Hanz  returned.  Where  they 
had  gone  was  fast  becoming  a  mystery.  The  men  at 
length  became  alarmed  and  disappointed,  and  proceeded 
towards  the  little  house  to  enquire  the  name  of  the 
place,  and  see  what  they  could  do  to  get  breakfast. 
Before  they  reached  the  house,  however,  the  door  opened 
and  two  half-naked,  tow-headed  urchins  came  toddling 


116  THE  VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

out,  and  as  soon  as  they  saw  the  strangers  scampered 
back  in  a  state  of  great  alarm.  A  lusty  dame,  ragged 
and  shoeless,  and  with  her  hair  hanging  loose  about 
her  neck,  now  came  to  the  door,  with  a  broom  in  one 
hand  and  a  frying-pan  in  the  other. 

"  Where  on  arth  are  you  two  come  from  ?"  enquired 
the  woman,  in  a  surly  tone,  as  she  raised  her  broom. 
"Another  lot  o'  fools  com'd  to  look  for  Mr.  Kidd's 
money,"  she  continued,  without  waiting  for  a  reply. 
"Seems  as  if  all  the  folks  atween  this  and  Yonkers  had 
got  crazy  about  Mr.  Kidd,  and  was  a  comin'  up  here  to 
dig  for  his  money/' 

The  men  confessed  that  she  was  right  in  regard  to 
their  mission,  and  begged  that  she  would  get  them 
some  breakfast,  for  which  they  would  pay  her  liberally. 

"Yes!"  rejoined  the  woman,  angrily,  "I  know'd 
what  you'd  cum  fur.  Thar  ain't  nothin'  in  this  house 
to  get  breakfast  on — nothin'  fur  my  poor  old  man  and 
the  two  little  children.  Work's  hard  to  get  up  here. 
And  them  fools  what  comes  up  here  to  dig  for  Mr.  Kidd's 
money  eat  up  what  little  we  had,  and  did'nt  pay  fur 
it,  nither.  Go  home,  like  honest  men,  and  get  some 
honester  work  than  comin'  up  here  thinkin'  you  kin 
find  Mr.  Kidd's  money.  Don't  believe  in  Mr.  Kidd — I 
don't !"  The  woman  kept  swinging  her  broom  as  she 
spoke.  Then  the  two  children  ventured  back  and 
peered  from  behind  her  skirts  at  the  strangers.  "Don't 
believe  he  had  any  money,  anyhow.  If  he  had  he  was 
a  mighty  fool  to  come  up  here  and  bury  it.  People 
round  here  would  'a  stole  every  dollar  on  it  long  ago. 
There's  a  Yankee  and  a  Dutchman  diggin'  a  big  hole 
a  piece  above  here — expectin'  to  find  Mr.  Kidd's 
money." 


A  NIGHT  EXPEDITION.  117 

Such  was  the  reception  these  boatmen  met  with  at 
the  hands  of  Mrs.  Brophy,  whose  husband,  a  short, 
thick-shouldered,  bullet-headed  son  of  the  Emerald 
Isle,  with  a  short,  black  pipe  in  his  wide  mouth,  and 
in  his  shirt  and  trousers,  came  to  the  door  and  seated 
himself  on  the  sill. 

"Is  it  Misther  Kidd's  money  ye's  is  afther?"  he 
enquired,  querulously,  putting  his  elbows  on  his  knees 
and  resting  his  head  in  his  hands.  "  Much  luck  may 
ye's  have  finding  it.  Divel  a  cint  meself  iver  saw  uv 
Misther  Kidd's  money,  an'  we've  liv'd  here  this  two 
years  an'  more.  It's  mighty  little  uv  any  other  man's 
money — not  enough,  troth,  to  get  bread  for  the  child- 
her — have  we  seen." 

The  boatmen  enquired  of  Mr.  Brophy  if  he  could  tell 
them  where  the  devil's  sounding-stone  was.  There 
was  indeed  a  superstition  amongst  these  poor  people 
that  Kidd  had  buried  his  money  under  a  rock  he  gave 
that  name  to  ;  and  that  there  was  an  agreement  with 
his  satanic  majesty,  who  was  to  stand  guard  over  it, 
and  allow  only  those  who  had  the  talisman  to  lay  hands 
on  it.  This  talisman,  it  was  also  believed,  would  open 
the  devil's  conscience,  and  cause  him  to  lift  the  stone 
and  unlock  the  great  iron  chest  containing  the  gold  and 
silver.  Loud  noises,  it  was  said,  were  heard  under  the 
stone,  which  was  the  voice  of  the  devil  rebuking  the 
follies  of  the  men  who  came  in  search  of  this  treasure. 
These  poor  people  also  believed  that  Kidd  had  murdered 
a  woman  in  cold  blood,  and  buried  her  under  the  same 
stone  ;  that  she  would  come  to  life  when  it  was  lifted  ; 
and  that  her  ghost  haunted  the  spot  every  night,  and 
not  less  tlian  a  score  of  Dutchmen  had  seen  it.  The 
more  religious  of  them  declared  that  the  ghost  would 
hold  communion  only  with  a  certain  priest,  who  came 


118  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

once  a  year,  at  midnight,  to  invoke  in  an  unknown 
tongue  a  blessing  on  her  troubled  spirit. 

"The  divel's  soundin'-stone  is  it  ye's  wants?" 
ejaculated  Mr.  Brophy.  "  Shure,  it's  beyant — a  mile, 
about — perhaps  two— perhaps  not  so  many — perhaps 
more.  Much  good  may  it  do  ye's  when  ye's  finds  it. 
An',  an',  an';  the  ghost  standin'  there  ivery  night." 
Mr.  Brophy  resumed  his  pipe,  and  after  two  or  three 
whiffs  resumed:  "Ye's  may  dig  holes  till  yer  child- 
hers  wears  rags,  as  mine  does,  an'  not  a  mouthfull  uv 
bread  in  the  house,  an'  not  a  cint  of  Misther  Kidd's 
money  ye'd  git.  An'  the  ghost  standin'  there,  too!" 
Being  satisfied  that  these  poor  people  had  nothing  to 
give  them  to  eat,  the  boatmen  presented  the  woman 
with  two  dollars  and  what  liquor  there  was  in  their 
flask,  telling  her  to  spend  the  money  in  bread  for  the 
children.  This  little  act  of  kindness  so  softened  the 
poor  woman's  feelings  that  she  invoked  numerous  bless 
ings  on  their  heads  ;  adding  at  the  same  time  that  it 
was  more  money  than  she  had  seen  for  a  month,  though 
persons  in  search  of  Kidd's  gold  and  silver  had  beset 
her  house. 

The  men  now  returned  to  their  boat,  and  breakfasted 
on  what  they  had  in  their  haversack.  And  when  it 
was  nearly  noon,  and  they  were  beginning  to  get 
alarmed,  Chapman  returned,  apparently  in  the  best  of 
spirits,  and  accompanied  them  to  a  comfortable  farm 
house,  about  a  mile  up  the  bank.  Here  they  found 
Hanz,  very  contentedly  smoking  his  pipe,  in  the  com 
pany  of  two  others,  who  at  first  affected  to  be  strangers. 
It  soon  became  apparent,  however,  that  these  men  had 
met  Hanz  and  Chapman  here  by  appointment.  And  it 
was  also  apparent  that  they  were  engaged  in  the  same 
business  of  searching  for  Kidd's  treasure.  One  was  an 


A    NIGHT   EXPEDITION.  119 

ill-favored,  talkative  little  man,  who  wore  spectacles 
and  the  shabbiest  of  clothing,  and  seemed  to  pride  him 
self  in  a  bushy  red  beard  and  hair.  In  short,  he  was 
about  as  delapidated  a  specimen  of  rejected  humanity 
as  Nature  in  one  of  her  wildest  freaks  could  have  pro 
duced.  Indeed,  I  may  as  well  inform  the  reader  that 
this  person  was  Warren  Holbrook,  who,  since  his  de 
parture  from  Nyack,  had  been  enlightening  the  people 
of  this  neighborhood  by  preaching  the  gospel  of  the 
"  great  advanced  ideas/'  and  in  that  way  picking  up 
enough  to  keep  the  wolf  from  the  door,  though  it  would 
not  put  clothes  on  his  back. 

Holbrook  declared  that  the  world  had  not  used  him 
well  generally  ;  but  he  never  thought  of  looking  into 
himself  for  the  cause.  He  was  willing,  however,  to 
relinquish  the  gospel  of  -the  advanced  ideas  for  a  busi 
ness  that  would  put  money  in  his  pocket  and  clothes  on 
his  back.  Here  he  was,  then,,  engaged  in  the  business 
of  getting  up  the  great  Kidd  Discovery  Company,  by 
which  every  man  who  invested  in  it  was  to  make  a 
fortune. 

The  other  was  a  slender,  well-formed  young  man, 
perhaps  twenty-five  or  six  years  old,  of  dark  olive  com 
plexion,  and  black,  oily  hair  that  curled  all  over  his 
head.  His  large  black  eyes  were  full  of  softness  and 
were  well  set  under  beautifully  arched-brows.  There 
was,  indeed,  a  moorish  cast  about  his  features,  which 
were  prominent  and  well  lined  ;  and  when  he  spoke, 
which  he  did  with  a  foreign  accentation,  he  disclosed  a 
row  of  white,  polished  teeth,  every  one  set  with  perfect 
regularity.  His  hands,  too,  were  soft  and  delicate,  and 
on  each  of  his  little  fingers  he  wore  a  large  seal  ring. 
He  wore,  also,  a  heavy  gold  neck-chain,  and  his  dress 
was  of  plain  black,  made  in  the  latest  style  and  in  great 


120  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

good  taste.  Romantic  young  girls  just  out  in  society 
might  have  been  excused  for  selecting  just  such  a  man 
as  a  model  lover. 

The  young  man  I  have  described  above  so  neatly 
dressed,  was  Philo  Gusher,  of  the  great  accommodating 
house  of  Topman  and  Gusher,  extensively  engaged  in 
making  discoveries  and  fortunes  for  all  persons  kind 
enough  to  honor  them  with  their  investments. 

The  boatmen  found  these  men  in  a  room  at  the  farm 
house,  seated  around  a  table  on  which  stood  a  bucket 
half  rilled  with  what  appeared  to  be  ugly  black  sand. 
Just  as  they  entered  Mr.  Gusher  rose  from  his  seat  and 
exclaimed : 

"Greatest  discovery  what  was  ever  made.  There  is 
nothing  like  it  in  history.  I  tell  you  it  is  a  great  thing, 
gen-tle-men  I"  Here  he  raised  his  right  hand,  and 
then  lowering  it  ran  his  fingers  into  the  dark  sand,  and 
drew  out  a  number  of  discolored  Mexican  and  Spanish 
dollars.  "  Wis  zat — what  is  in  zat  bucket,  gen-tle- 
mens — and  ze  ouse  of  Topman  and  Gusher  (me)  is  on  a 
solid  basis,  as  you  shall  see/'  Here  he  rang  a  dozen 
or  two  of  the  discolored  dollars  on  the  table,  adding, 
"  Zis  Kidd  Discovery  Company  is  one  zing  so  great  as 
you  ever  did  see,  gen-tle-men." 

"And  we  are  indebted  to  this  good,  honest  old  man 
for  all  of  it — I  should  say/'  rejoined  Chapman,  check 
ing  himself,  "for  selling  us  the  secret."  Hanz  had 
been  smoking  his  pipe  quietly,  and  seeming  to  take  but 
little  interest  in  what  was  going  on.  Chapman  now 
slapped  him  on  the  shoulder  violently,  and  shook  his 
hand.  "We  are  indebted  to  you  for  this  great  and 
successful  enterprise,  eh?  See  the  fortune  now,  don't 
you?" 


A   NIGHT   EXPEDITION.  121 

cc  Perhaps  I  toes,  und  maybe  I  ton't,"  replied  Hanz, 
relieving  his  mouth  of  the  pipe.  ei  I  shees  t'  shand, 
und  I  shees  t'  tirty  tollars— how  I  know  where  he  comes 
from,  eh  ?"  Hanz  began  to  have  his  suspicion  aroused, 
and  to  feel  that  he  had  got  into  queer  company.  "  T' 
tollar  might  get  back  to  t'  tivel  when  you  gets  him,  if 
I  vas  only  back  mit  mine  Angeline  1"  said  he,  shaking 
his  head  doubtingly. 

"  It  is  very  generous  of  our  friend  here,"  interposed 
Holbrook,  running  his  fingers  through  his  tufty  red 
hair,  and  looking  askance  through  his  spectacles  at 
Hanz,  "to  affect  that  he  cares  nothing  about  our  dis 
covery.  Very  kind  of  him.  But  we  found  the  treasure 
exactly  where  he  said  it  was  buried." 

Hanz  shook  his  head,  and  looked  with  an  air  of  sur 
prise  at  the  speaker.  "  If  I  tells  you  where  dat  gold 
und  dat  tirty  shilver  he's  buried,  und  you  goes  dar  und 
finds  him,  ten  I  be's  asleep,  und  ton't  know  what  I 
tells  you." 

"  Tegen-tle-rnan,"  interposed  Gusher,  going  off  into 
a  rhapsody  of  delight,  "  is  very  modest.  It  is  very 
good  of  him  to  be  so  modest.  But  he,  I  am  sure,  will 
accept  ze  thanks  of  Topman  and  Gusher.  Tis  Kidd, 
gen-tle-men — he  must  be  one  jolly,  generous  fellow.  I 
loves  tis  gen-tle-man  Kidd.  He  bury  his  dollars  here 
in  bushel  baskets  full.  We  find  him,  eh?"  Here  he 
again  ran  his  hand  into  the  sand,  and  drawing  out 
several  more  discolored  dollars  threw  them  on  the  table. 
"  Te  great  big  Kidd  Discovery  Company  is  one  great 
fixed  fact — one  grand  success,  gen-tle-men.  When  ze 
customer  come  wiz  his  money,  we  shall  say  here  is  ze 
zing  what  makes  you  one  grand  fortune ;  invest  your 
money  and  put  your  trust  in  Topman  and  Gusher." 


122  THE  VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

Here,  indeed,  was  the  capital  stock  on  which  the 
enterprising  firm  of  Topman  and  Gusher  had  started  a 
great  and  flourishing  joint-sfock  company.  The  "boat 
men  listened  to  what  they  had  heard  with  surprise  and 
astonishment.  They,,  in  short,  firmly  believed  that 
what  they  had  seen  in  the  bucket  was  treasure  taken 
from  the  place  in  which  it  had  been  buried  by  Kidd. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

MR.    GUSHER  IS   INTRODUCED   TO   MATTIE. 

The  Reverend  Warren  Holbrook  was  left  in  the  farm 
house  to  further  develop  the  discovery,  and  lift  the 
great  enterprise  into  popularity  among  the  confiding 
people  in  that  portion  of  the  country.  The  rest  of  the 
party,  including  Gusher,  returned  to  the  hoat  near  sun 
down  and  set  off  for  Nyack,  the  sturdy  oarsmen  sing 
ing  a  merry  song.  There  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat 
was  the  bucket  containing  the  black  sand  and  discol 
ored  dollars — the  capital  stock  of  the  great  Kidd  Dis 
covery  Company — which  Chapman  and  Gusher  affected 
to  guard  with  particular  care. 

They  reached  Nyack  the  next  day  about  noon,  look 
ing  fatigued  and  careworn,  for  they  had  enjoyed  but 
little  sleep  since  leaving.  During  their  absence  all 
sorts  of  wild  rumors  had  been  circulated  concerning  the 
object  of  the  expedition.  Imagination  had  made  some 
of  its  highest  flights,  and  even  found  a  relative  of  Kidd, 
who  was  to  join  the  expedition  a  few  miles  up  the  river, 
and  who  possessed  the  power  to  make  the  devil  surren 
der  sounding-rock — in  case  he  proved  obstinate  and 
refused  to  acknowledge  Hanz's  authority.  Titus 
Bright's  inn  was  the  place  where  all  the  wisdom  of  the 
settlement  concentrated  of  a  night.  And  it  was  here 
that  all  the  various  features  of  the  great  expedition 
were  discussed  over  ale  and  cider.  Sundry  honest 
Dutchmen  shook  their  heads  suspiciously,  and  declared 
no  good  would  come  of  it  if  Chapman  got  his  finger  in. 
Others  said  it  was  all  clear  enough  now  where  Hanz 

123 


124  THE  VON  TOODLEEURGS. 

Toodleburg  got  his  dollars  and  his  doubloons.  It  was 
no  wonder  that  he  was  so  much  better  off  than  his 
neighbors.  Another  declared  that  he  had  more  than 
once  told  Hanz  he  would  never  get  to  heaven,  and  that 
secret  on  his  mind. 

When  the  boat  reached  the  landing  a  number  of  per 
sons  were  gathered  there,  all  anxious  to  know  what 
success  had  attended  the  expedition,  and  what  discove 
ries  had  been  made  concerning  Kidd's  money.  News 
that  the  expedition  had  returned  soon  spread  over 
Nyack,  and  the  town  was  greatly  agitated.  The 
arrival  of  Gusher,  a  gentleman  of  such  distinguished 
personal  appearance,  tended  still  further  to  increase  the 
agitation,  and  to  give  wing  to  wilder  rumors.  Hanz 
was  received  with  salutations  of  welcome,  for  every  one 
seemed  glad  to  see  him  back.  But  where  this  foreign- 
looking  gentleman  came  from,  and  what  was  his  history, 
were  questions  they  confounded  their  wits  over  without 
finding  a  satisfactory  solution. 

Considerable  ado  was  now  made  in  getting  the  bucket 
and  its  contents  on  shore,  which  was  done  with  as  much 
care  and  ceremony  as  if  every  grain  of  black  sand  it 
contained  had  been  gold.  And  when  a  number  of  the 
coins  had  been  exhibited  to  the  bystanders,  and  the 
genuineness  of  the  metal  they  were  made  of  shown  to 
be  beyond  doubt,  the  boatmen  ran  a  pole  through  the 
handle  and  carried  it  on  their  shoulders  up  the  road, 
creating  such  a  sensation  in  turn  that  they  were  followed 
by  a  curious  and  astonished  crowd,  which  seemed  to 
increase  at  every  step. 

The  effect  was  exactly  what  Chapman  wanted.  He 
had  the  precious  treasure  carried  to  his  house  and  de 
posited,  while  Hanz  and  the  boatmen  proceeded  to  their 
homes,  stopping  at  B right's  inn  on  the  way,  where  they 


MR.    GUSHER   IS  INTRODUCED   TO   MATTIE.  125 

gave  a  marvellous  account  of  their  expedition  and  what 
they  had  discovered. 

The  portly  figure  of  Mrs.  Chapman,  arrayed  in  her 
best  millinery,  stood  in  the  door  ready  to  welcome  her 
dear  husband  and  Mr.  Gusher,  who  had  proceeded  in 
advance  of  the  crowd. 

"Allow  me  to  welcome  you  to  my  house — such  as  it 
is,  Mr.  Gusher,"  said  she,  making  a  low  courtesy,  and 
th«n  extending  her  fat,  waxy  hand.  Mr.  Gusher  bowed 
in  return,  and  received  the  hand  formally. 

"  Madam,  I  am  so  very  happy  to  have  ze  pleazure 
to  zee  you  in  your  own  house,"  replied  Mr.  Gusher, 
raising  his  hand  to  his  heart,  then  lifting  his  hat  and 
making  another  formal  bow. 

"  I  am  sure  you  will  forego  all  ceremony,  Mr.  Gusher, 
and  make  yourself  at  home.  We  are  plain,  unpretend 
ing  people,  and  like  to  receive  our  friends  in  a  plain , 
unpretending  manner,"  resumed  Mrs.  Chapman,  escort 
ing  her  guest  into  the  parlor,  and  begging  him  to  be 
seated.  "It  seems  so  very  long  since  we  met  in  New- 
York,  Mr.  Gusher.  I  never  shall  forget  that  visit, 
made  so  pleasant  by  your  kindness.  I  have  spoken  of 
you  so  often,  Mr.  Gusher,  to  my  daughter,  that  we 
both  feel  as  if  we  were  well  acquainted  with  you " 

"Madam,"  interrupted  Mr.  Gusher,  again  putting 
his  hand  to  his  heart  and  making  a  formal  bow,  "you 
do  me  so  many  compliments  as  I  don't  deserve.  I  have 
anticipated  ze  pleazure  and  ze  honor  so  much  to  zee 
your  daughter.  I  am  zure  I  shall  be  delight  wiz  her. 
If  I  shall  speak  Englis  so  well  as  you,  then  I  shall  be 
so  happy.  Then  I  makes  myself  agreeable  to  your 
daughter,  I  am  so  sure."  Mr.  Gusher  was  indeed  quite 
embarrassed  at  the  number  of  compliments  Mrs.  Chap 
man  seemed  inclined  to  bestow  on  him. 


126  THE  VON  TOODLEBURQS. 

"Nyack  is  so  dull' and  stupid — so  very  dull,  Mr. 
Gusher.  We  only  endure  it,  you  know.  And  there 
are  so  few  nice  people  in  it — so  very  few  we  care  about 
associating  with/'  resumed  this  fat,  fussy  woman,  giv 
ing  her  head  a  toss  and  extending  her  hands.  "A  few, 
a  very  few  nice  people  have  come  up  from  the  city — we 
find  them  very  agreeable  society,  quite  a  relief.  We 
intend  to  set  up  a  residence  in  the  city.  How  delight 
ful  to  look  forward  to  the  day.  We  can  then  live  in  a 
style  more  agreeable  to  our  taste," 

"Oh!  madam,"  rejoined  Mr.  Gusher,  "I  am  sure  you 
must  be  very  happy.  Your  house  is  so  very  elegant. 
I  should  be  so  happy  in  zis  house.  (Pardon,  madam, 
I  cannot  speak  Englis  so  well.)  And  zen,  wiz  your 
beautiful  daughter."  Mr.  Gusher  placed  his  hand  to 
his  heart  again,  bowed  his  head  gracefully,  and  assumed 
a  sentimental  air.  "Oh,  I  shall  be  so  happy  to  have 
my  home  like  zis.  And  your  beautiful  daughter — she 
would  sing  to  me,  and  she  would  play  me  sweet  music, 
and  read  to  me  some  poetry.  You  shall  zee  I  am  so 
proud  of  ze  poetry " 

"How  very  kind  of  you,"  interrupted  Mrs.  Chap 
man,  bowing  condescendingly ;  "how  very  kind  of  you, 
to  pay  my  daughter  this  high  compliment.  And,  then, 
coming  from  so  distinguished  a  foreigner.  Indeed,  Mr. 
Gusher,  I  have  had  a  mother's  responsibility  in  edu 
cating  my  daughter  up  to  the  highest  requisitions  of 
society.  Then  she's  only  a  young,  thoughtless  girl 
yet,  you  know.  Indeed,  Mr.  Gusher,  if  it  was  not  that 
she  is  so  intellectual — I  say  this  out  of  respect  to  her 
father,  whose  intellectual  qualities  she  inherits — I 
should  feel  alarmed  about  her.  Indeed  I  should.  She 
is  so  much  admired.  And  there  is  nothing  spoils  a 
young,  ardent  girl  so  much  as  admiration." 


MH.    GUSIIEIl  IS  INTRODUCED  TO   MATTIE.  127 

Chapman  now  entered  the  room  and  suggested  that 
Mr.  Gusher,  their  guest,  must  be  very  much  fatigued 
after  so  arduous  an  expedition.  Mr.  Gusher  was  there 
upon  shown  to  his  room,  and  left  to  his  own  contempla 
tions.  In  truth,  he  was  glad  enough  to  escape  in  this 
way  from  a  continuation  of  this  fussy  woman's  compli 
ments.  He  had,  however,  created  in  his  mind  a  beau 
tiful  picture  of  Mattie,  with  oval  face,  fair  complexion, 
soft  blue  eyes,  flowing  golden  hair,  and  a  form  that 
Diana  might  have  envied,  and  a  voice  so  sweet  in  song. 
As  to  her  parents,  they  knew  nothing  of  him,  (perhaps 
it  was  well  they  did  not)  ;  and  he  knew  nothing  of  them. 
There  was  a  mystery  overhanging  the  means  by  which 
he  had  been  brought  in  contact  with  these  peculiar  peo 
ple.  But  the  more  he  revolved  the  beautiful  picture  of 
Mattie  over  in  his  mind  the  more  his  anxiety  to  see  her 
increased. 

Mr.  Gusher  rested  for  two  hours,  and  then  re-appeared 
in  the  parlor,  so  exquisitely  dressed  and  made  up. 
Every  hair  on  his  head  seemed  to  have  been  curled  so 
exactly.  The  gentleman  had  evidently  taken  groat 
pains  to  get  himself  up  in  a  style  that  should  be  fault 
less.  I  may  mention,  also,  that  Mr.  Gusher  regarded 
himself  as  a  very  valuable  ornament  in  the  atmosphere 
of  fashionable  society — just  such  a  nice  young  man  as 
an  ambitious  woman  just  setting  up  in  society  would 
require  at  least  a  dozen  of  to  make  her  first  reception  a 
success. 

Mrs.  Chapman  and  Mattie  were  already  in  the  parlor, 
waiting  to  receive  Mr.  Gusher.  u  My  dear  sir!"  ex 
claimed  Mrs.  Chapman;  "you  are  looking  so  much 
improved.  I  hope  you  are  rested?  And  now,  sir,  allow 
me  to  present  you  to  my  daughter — Miss  Mattie,  my 
only  daughter.  This  is  Mr.  Gusher,  my  daughter. 


128  TUB   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

You  have  heard  me  speak  of  Mr.  Gusher  so  often." 
Mattie  blushed  and  looked  confused,  then  courtesied  in 
a  cold  and  formal  manner. 

"I  am  so  glad  to  make  you  my  compliments/'  said 
Mr.  Gusher,  making  one  of  his  best  bows,  and  moving 
backward  with  a  shuffling  motion.  "I  am  so  glacl  to 
make  you  my  friend,"  he  continued,  bowing  and  plac 
ing  his  right  hand  on  his  heart.  Mattie's  beauty  was 
quite  up  to  the  picture  Mr.  Gusher  had  drawn  of  it  in 
his  imagination.  But  her  manner  was  so  cold  and 
formal" that  it  not  only  disappointed  but  annoyed  him. 
Instead  of  an  ardent,  impressible,  romantic,  and  even 
demonstrative  girl,  bubbling  over  with  warmth  and 
vivacity,  here  she  was,  as  cold  and  formal  as  a  charity 
school  matron  of  Ibrty  summers. 

if  I  hope,  sir,  that  you  will  find  your  visit  to  Nyack 
pleasant,"  she  replied,  tossing  her  long,  golden  curls 
bewitchingly  over  her  fair,  full  shoulders  with  her 
right  hand,  then  motioning  Mr.  Gusher  to  be  seated 
"Nyaek  is  a  very  dull  place,  though.  I  am  sure  you 
will  not  find  much  in  it  to  interest  you.  My  mother 
tells  rne  you  are  to  make  but  a  very  short  stay.  I  don't 
wonder  you  are  anxious  to  get  back,  sir " 

Mrs.  Chapman  was  at  this  time  in  a  state  of  great 
alarm  lest  Mattie  should  say  something  not  strictly 
within  the  rules  of  propriety.  She  shook  her  head 
and  cast  a  significant  glance  at  Mattie,  then  raised 
the  fore-finger  of  her  right  hand  to  her  lips,  admonish- 
ingly. 

"  My  daughter  has  not  heard  of  the  great  enterprise 
yourself  and  my  dear  husband  are  engaged  in— 

"Why,  yes,  mother,  I  have,"  interrupted  Mattie; 
"did'nt  Mr.  Toodleburg  and  father  go  up  the  river  to 
buy  up  all  the  vegetables  for  the  New  York  market?" 


MR.  GUSHER  IS  INTRODUCED   TO   MATTIE.  129 

<c Oh,  horrors!  horrors!  Why,  my  daughter,  what 
put  such  a  strange  thought  in  your  head?  Think  of 
it.  Your  intellectual  father  going  into  the  vegetable 
business — and  with  a  common  old  Dutchman !  Oh, 
horrors,  my  daughter !  What  could  have  put  such  a 
thought  in  your  head?"  The  fat,  fussy  woman  affected 
to  he  overcome,  and  raised  her  hands  in  the  very  agony 
of  distress. 

"  My  daughter,  Mr.  Gusher,  has  a  way  of  talking  so 
at  times.  A  little  satirical,  you  know — inherits  it  from 
her  father." 

"My  mother  has  spoken  of  you  frequently,  Mr. 
Gusher.  I  almost  felt  acquainted  with  you  before  you 
arrived.  You  do  business  in  the  city,  she  says.  The 
weather  is  so  very  bad,  I  am  sure  you  will  not  enjoy 
such  a  dull  place  as  this,"  said  Mattie,  turning  to 
Mr.  Gusher  and  resuming  the  conversation,  cold  and 
emotionless. 

"No,  no,  miss/'  rejoined  Mr.  Gusher,  smiling;  "I 
am  zure  I  shall  be  so  happy  wiz  you.  Wiz  you  to  zay 
so  many  good  zings  to  me,  my  heart  shall  be  in  ze  par 
adise."  Here  Mr.  Gusher  made  a  bow,  and  pressed  his 
hand  to  his  heart.  "Wiz  you  for  ze  bird  of  zat  para 
dise,  oh,  I  shall  be  so  happy." 

"  Then  you  and  father  are  going  into  business,  Mr. 
Gusher?  I  do  hope  you  will  be  successful.  If  you  can 
only  get  father  to  stick  to  business,"  resumed  Mattie. 
"He  is  smart  at  inventing  new  religions,  and  other 
things.  Mother,  (here  she  turned  to  her  mother,  who 
was  in  a  state  of  great  alarm,)  how  many  new  religions 
has  father  invented  ?  I  know  how  many  churches  he 
has  built ' 

"  My  daughter,  my  daughter  !"  exclaimed  the  impa 
tient  arid  perplexed  woman.  "  Such  things  as  churches 

9 


"  r  THE  VON  lOODLEBO 

don't  interest  Mr,  Gusher.    M:  :•  moves  in  dis 

tinguished  society,  and  goes  to  a  fashionable  church." 
"Oh,  yes,  madam,  I  go  to  ze  very  fazionable  church. 

>  to  zee  ze  ladies,  and  to  enjoy  ze  sentiment  of  ze 
music.  Zen  I  shall  enjoy  myself  wiz  your  daughter 
more  as  well  in  your  hous  shall  do  zat.  Your 

daughter,  she  shall  zing  to  me,  and  she  shall  play 
me,  and  she  shall  read  to  me  some  poetry.    I  am  so 
much  love  ze  pov 

uly,  Mr.  Gnsher,  I  should  make  hut  very  poor 

k  in  entertaining  you  by  singing  or  playing,"  re 
plied  Mat  tie ;  "and  as  for  poetry,  I  never  had  any  taste 
for  it.  Father  made  me  read  Pilgrim's  Progress  until 
it  has  got  to  be  a  favorite  book  with  me.  Did  you  ever 
read  it,  Mr.  Gusher ?  I:  i  lag." 

:vare,  nevareS"  returned  Mr.  Gusher,  shaking 
his  head  and  extending  his  hands.  "  I  nevare  read  ze 
book  of  ze  Progress  Pilgrim.  I  read  ze  book  what  de 
scribe  to  me  ze  paradise  of  ze  heart — lo  How  very 
aggravating,  thought  Mr.  Gusher.  Instead  of  a  girl 
with  a  whole  volume  of  poetry  in  her  soft  blue  ey  g 
here  was  one  whose  very  nature  seemed  devoid  of  senti 
ment.  Still  there  was  something  in  this  cold  and  re 
serve  manner,  this  indifference  to  Mr.  Gusher's  attrac 
tions,  that  tended  to  excite  his  ambition,  for  he  was 
excessively  vain. 

Y ;  ur  dear  mother  say  I  go  to  ze  fazionable  church. 

~ .  I  go  to  ze  fazionable  church.  I  zee  so  many  nice 
ladies,  so  many  beautiful  ladies,  all  my  friends ;  and 
za  make  me  so  many  compliments.  Oh,  yes,  Miss 
Chapman,  I  have  so  many  beautiful  young  ladies  for 
my  friend  in  ze  church." 

-  I  don't  see  how  it  can  be  otherwise,  Mr.  Gusher," 
returned  Mame.  bestowing  a  look  of  admiration  on 


UK.  GUSHER  IS  I5TBODUCED  TO  MATIIE.  131 

him.  "I  am  sure  you  would  hare  a  great  many  ad 
mirers  if  you  lived  in  Xyaek.  But,  then,  you  would 
not  think  of  living  in  such  a  dull  place." 

"  You  do  me  so  much  honor,  miss,"  rejoined 
Mr.  Gusher,  rising  and  making  a  bow.  •'•'  I  hope  it 
shall  he  my  honor  to  count  Miss  Chapman — what 
shall  I  say? — well,  I  will  say  as  one  of  my  so  good 
friends/' 

'•'Indeed.  Mr.  Gusher,  I  have  no  such  ambition. 
You  have  so  many  beautiful  friends  now.  You  would 
not,  I  am  sure,  condescend  to  include  a  simple  country 
girl  like  me  among  them.  I  assure  you.  Mr.  Gusher,  I 
am  not  ambitious/' 

li  You  will  have  discovered  by  this  time,"  said  Mrs. 
Chapman,  rising  and  making  a  low  courtesy,  *;that 
my  daughter  delights  in  being  eccentric.  Oh,  sir,  she 
says  a  great  many  things  she  never  means.  She  has 
got  ambition  enough.  She  would 'nt  be  a  Chapman  if 
she  had'  nt/' 

Dinner  was  now  announced.  "  I  shall  be  so  happy 
to  escort  you,"  said  Mr.  Gusher,  nearly  doubling  him 
self  in  a  bow,  and  extending  his  arm. 

Mattie  hesitated  for  a  moment,  blushed,  and  seemed 
confused.  "  Please,  Mr.  Gusher,"  she  said,  bowing 
and  extending  her  right  hand, 4;  escort  my  dear  mother." 
Here  was  an  awkward  situation.  Mr.  Gusher's  knowl 
edge  of  etiquette  was  for  once  put  on  trial  by  a  plain, 
simple-hearted  country  girl .  But  his  offer  was  intended 
only  as  a  compliment,  and  surely,  he  thought,  the  girl 
would  accept  it  in  that  light. 

Turning  nervously  to  Mrs.  Chapman  he  extended  his 
arm,  saying:  " Pardon,  madam,  pardon.  You  will 
understand?" 


132  THE  V03T  TOODLEBURGS. 

"Oh,  certainly,  Mr.  Gusher,"  returned  the  ponder 
ous  woman.  "You  are  so  very  kind — so  very  kind, 
Mr.  Gusher." 

Never  hefore  had  Mr.  Gusher  escorted  a  woman  of 
such  ponderous  circumference.  Mattic  followed,  her 
roguish  smiles  indicating  that  she  enjoyed  what  she 
considered  a  joke  played  at  Mr.  Gusher's  expense.  The 
picture  presented  by  the  meeting  of  such  extremes  was 
indeed  a  ludicrous  one. 

I  will  not  weary  the  reader  with  a  description  of  or 
explain  a  family  dinner  such  as  that  generally  spread 
by  the  Chapmans,  nor  with  the  many  apologies  made 
by  Mrs.  Chapman  that  they  had  not  something  better 
to  set  before  so  distinguished  a  guest  as  Mr.  Philo 
Gusher.  Chapman  was  already  seated  at  the  table, 
busy  with  a  huge  fork  and  carving-knife. 

"  We  don't  stand  on  ceremony  here,"  said  he.  "Our 
visitors  are  always  welcome,  and  expected  to  make 
themselves  at  home.  (Pointing  with  the  carving-knife 
to  opposite  sides  of  the  table.)  Take  seats,  take  seats, 
now,"  he  concluded. 

Mrs.  Chapman  made  a  motion  to  seat  Mattie  on  Mr. 
Gusher's  left,  an  honor  she  did  not  seem  to  appreciate, 
for  she  insisted  on  taking  a  seat  opposite — her  proper 
place. 

When  dinner  was  over  Mr.  Gusher  escorted  Mattie 
back  into  the  parlor.  "You  shall  understand  me 
better,  miz.  I  am  sure  you  shall,  as  we  get  better 
acquainted.  And  now  you  shall  zing  to  me, -and  play 
me  some  music,"  said  he,,  opening  the  piano  and 
arranging  the  stool  and  music.  "You  will  zee  I  shall 
make  myself  agreeable,"  he  repeated  two  or  three 
times,  then  extending  his  hand.  But  instead  of  accept 
ing  it  Mattie  returned  a  cold,  formal  bow,  and  proceeded 
to  the  piano  unaided. 


MR.    GUSHER  IS   INTRODUCED   TO   MATTIE.  133 

"The  truth  is,  Mr.  Gusher,"  said  Mattie,  running 
her  fingers  up  and  down  the  keys,  and  looking  up  archly 
in  Mr.  Gusher's  face,  "  I  am  only  taking  lessons,  and 
can't  play  or  sing  so  as  to  interest  jrou." 

"  Excuse,  miz.  You  want  I  pay  you  ze  compliment. 
Well,  I  shall  do  zat  when  I  hear  ze  music." 

The  fair  girl  now  tossed  her  golden  curls  back  over 
her  shoulders,  and  began  singing  one  of  the  most  sol 
emn  and  melancholy  of  pieces,  to  her  own  accompani 
ment.  Her  voice  was  indeed  full  of  sweetness,  and  she 
could  sing  with  some  skill  and  effect ;  but  she  was  just 
at  this  time  more  inclined  to  play  on  Mr.  Gusher's 
feelings  than  to  do  justice  to  her  musical  talent. 

"There's  something  sweet  and  touching  in  this 
melancholy  music.  I  like  it,  Mr.  Gusher,"  she  said, 
pausing  and  looking  up  in  his  face  tantalizingly ; 
"don't  you?" 

Mr.  Gusher  shook  his  head  disapprovingly,  and 
shrugged  his  shoulders.  "  No,  no,  miz  ;  I  nevare  like 
ze  funeral  music.  I  go  to  ze  funeral  of  my  friend  wiz 
music  like  zat." 

"I  am  very  sorry  to  hear  you  say  so,  Mr.  Gusher. 
I  play  it  whenever  mother  will  let  me.  And  I  enjoy 
it  so  much.  Kerninds  me  of  a  dear  young  friend  now 
far  away." 

"Now,  miz,  I  makes  my  discovery,"  returned  Mr. 
Gusher,  turning  over  a  leaf  of  the  music,  and  looking 
enquiringly  into  Mattie's  face.  "  Zat  young  friend,  so 
far  away,'  wiz  his  memory  so  near  ze  heart.  Well,  I 
shall  think  no  more  of  zat.  You  shall  zee  I  shall  make 
my  compliments,  and  shall  cut  out  zat  one  young  friend 
what  is  so  far  away.  You  shall  zing  me  some  grand 
music,  so  full  of  ze  love,  and  ze  poetry,  so  as  my  heart 
shall  lift  up  wiz  joy."  Here  Mr.  Gusher  flourished  his 


134  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

hands  and  executed  several  waltzing  steps,  as  an  ex 
pression  of  how  his  feelings  were  excited  by  music. 

Mattie  turned  suddenly  around  to  witness  this  pecu 
liar  exhibition,  when  Tite's  letter  fell  from  her  bosom 
to  the  floor. 

' { Ze  revelation  !  Ze  re-ve-la — what  shall  I  say  ?  If 
I  only  speak  ze  Englis  so  good  as  you,  now  !"  exclaimed 
Gusher,  aifecting  a  loud  laugh.  And  stooping  down 
quickly,  he  attempted  to  seize  the  missive.  Mattie 
was  too  quick  for  him.  Eegaining  possession  of  it  she 
restored  it  carefully  to  her  bosom,  an  expression  of  joy 
and  triumph  lighting  up  her  countenance. 

Disappointment  now  took  possession  of  Mr.  Gusher's 
feelings.  His  manner  indicated  what  his  heart  felt. 
Never  before  had  his  expectations  and  his  ambition 
been  so  lowered,  or  his  vanity  so  exposed.  He  had 
expected  to  find  a  beautiful,  simple-minded  country 
girl,  ready  with  hand  and  heart  to  become  a  willing 
captive  to  his  charms.  And  yet  he  had  failed  to  make 
the  slightest  impression  on  her.  Nor  was  that  all. 
Her  heart  and  her  thoughts  were  evidently  engaged  in 
another  direction.  What,  he  enquired  of  himself,  could 
her  mother  have  meant  by  the  encouragement  she  gave 
him  to  visit  her  home  and  see  her  daughter?  His  curi 
osity  to  find  out  who  it  was  that  held  such  possession 
of  this  beautiful  girl's  affections  was  now  excited  to  the 
highest  pitch. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

BOUNDING     CAPE     HORN. 

Mr.  Gusher,  with  his  pride  wounded,  and  a  heavy 
heart,  took  leave  of  the  Chapmans  early  on  the  follow 
ing  morning,  and  crossed  the  ferry  on  his  way  back  to 
New  York.  The  black  bucket  containing  the  capital 
stock  of  the  great  Kidd  Discovery  Company,  in  which 
his  fancy  pictured  a  dozen  or  more  fortunes,  and  which 
be  bore  with  him,  afforded  no  relief  for  his  disappoint 
ment.  It  might  be  the  means  of  his  owning  a  fine 
bouse,  riding  in  his  own  carriage,  and  being  considered 
a  rich  man  by  society.  But,  after  all,  riches  only  em 
bodied  the  hard  features  of  dollars  and  cents.  Who 
could  find  romance  in  the  pursuit  of  dollars  and  cents? 
he  thought.  You  could  carry  fame  into  the  grave  with 
you.  Dollars  and  cents  might  buy  you  a  fine  coffin, 
and  bring  rich  friends  to  your  funeral ;  but  they  left 
you  at  the  tomb  door. 

Had  Mr.  Gusher  gone  back  to  New  York  in  the  belief 
that  he  had  made  an  impression  on  the  affections  of 
that  pretty ,  simple-hearted  country  girl,  Mattie  Chap 
man,  what  a  happy  man  he  would  have  been.  He 
resolved,  however,  not  to  be  vanquished  in  this  way— 
not  to  give  it  up — but  to  continue  his  attentions,  and  if 
possible  gain  a  victory  over  her  affections. 

And  now,  gentle  reader,  you  must  accompany  me  to 
a  very  different  part  of  the  globe,  and  see  what  is  going 
on  there. 

The  ship  Pacific  had  been  refitted  and  put  in  sailing 
order  at  Bahia,  and  was  now  on  her  course  for  the 


135 


136  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

Straits  of  Magellan.  On  reaching  the  latitude  of  the 
straits  strong  adverse  winds  set  in,  and  gale  succeeded 
gale  until  the  sea  became  lashed  into  a  tempest.  The 
weather,  too,  was  biting  cold,  and  the  crew  suffered 
intensely.  Not  a  gleam  of  sun  had  been  seen  for  three 
weeks,  and  the  ship's  progress  had  to  be  worked  by 
dead  reckoning. 

Morning  after  morning  the  sturdy  old  captain  woul  1 
come  on  deck,  thrust  his  hands  deep  into  the  pockets  of 
his  pea-jacket,  and  look  intently  over  the  wild  watery 
scene.  Then  he  would  shake  his  head  despondingly. 
"  Never  caught  it  this  way  afore,"  he  would  say,  ad 
dressing  the  officer  of  the  watch.  "  Never  caught  it 
this  way  afore.  Somebody's  brought  bad  luck  aboard, 
or  we  should' nt  have  such  weather  as  this."  Then  he 
would  disappear  into  the  cabin  and  ponder  over  his 
chart,  trying  to  work  out  the  ship's  position.  But  a 
strong  current  and  the  high  wind,  both  setting  in  one 
direction,  had  carried  him  far  beyond  his  reckoning, 
and  into  the  vicinity  of  the  Faulkland  Islands. 

All  the  light  spars  had  been  sent  down,  and  for  fif 
teen  days  the  ship  had  labored  in  the  sea  under  close- 
reefed  topsails  and  jib,  trying  to  make  weather,  but 
without  gaining  a  mile. 

On  the  sixteenth  day  the  weather  cleared  up  a  little 
and  the  sun  came  out,  and  an  observation  was  got, 
which  showed  that  the  ship  had  been  carried  into  the 
vicinity  before  described.  For  once  the  sturdy  old 
whale-killer  had  got  drifted  away  from  his  course.  But 
he  declared  it  was  all  owing  to  the  sea  getting  tipsy, 
the  compasses  getting  tipsy,  the  chronometers  getting 
tipsy,  and  the  sun  keeping  himself  rolled  up  in  a 
blanket.  You  could' ut,  he  said,  get  a  ship  to  look  the 
wind  in  the  eye  when  all  the  elements  were  tipsy.  He 


HOUNDING   CAPE   HORN.  13*7 

was  a  lucky  mariner  who  could  get  round  Cape  Horn 
without  being  tossed  off  his  feet  for  a  month — every 
thing  seemed  to  stagger  so. 

The  wind  now  changed  suddenly  and  blow  as  fiercely 
from  the  opposite  direction,  and  the  cold  increased. 
The  ship  was  at  once  got  on  her  course  for  the  straits, 
her  reefs  were  shook  out,  and  she  bowled  over  the  sea 
at  the  rate  of  nine  knots.  Still  the  sky  continued  black 
and  cloudy,  and  the  horizon  misty  and  dim.  The  sea 
ran  high,  and  broke  and  surged,  filling  the  air  with  a 
cold,  cutting  spray,  while  the  ship  labored  and  strained 
in  every  timber. 

Have  you,  iny  gentle  reader,  ever  seen  the  broad 
ocean  in  an  angry  mood  on  a  cold,  pitiless  winter  day, 
when  the  horizon  was  hung  with  cold,  penetrating 
mist,  when  all  overhead  was  black  with  fleeting  clouds, 
when  the  seas  broke  in  their  fury  and  threatened  to 
destroy  the  frail  bark  under  your  feet,  and  when  rain, 
hail,  and  snow  alternately  swept  through  the  atmos 
phere,  like  showers  of  keen-pointed  arrows — have  you, 
I  say,  ever  contemplated  this  sublime  and  impressive 
scene  without  acknowledging  within  yourself  how  om 
nipotent  was  God,  and  how  feeble  and  insignificant  a 
thing  was  man? 

There  is,  perhaps,  no  other  place  in  the  world  where 
Nature  so  combines  all  her  elements  to  give  an  emphatic 
expression  to  the  power  and  reality  of  the  Divinity,  as 
in  the  vicinity  of  this  famous  old  Cape. 

The  bold,  rugged  headlands  of  Patagonia  were 
sighted  on  the  morning  of  the  4th  of  December.  The 
wind  had  subsided  a  little,  but  a  strong  current  was 
setting  through  the  straits,  and  short,  sharp  seas,  such 
as  are  experienced  in  the  Bay  of  Fundy,  indicated  the 
ship's  position  as  clearly  as  if  a  good  observation  had 


138  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

been  got.  Snow  and  ice  nearly  covered  the  ship,  and 
the  men  continued  to  suffer  from  the  cold.  There  was 
a  feeling  of  encouragement  now  that  the  ship  would 
round  the  Cape  without  any  further  trouble.  But 
before  noon  a  violent  snow  storm  set  in,  and  the  bold, 
bleak  hills  of  Patagonia  disappeared  from  sight.  The 
wind,  too,  veered  ahead  again  and  increased,  and  the 
ship  had  to  be  headed  for  the  coast  of  Terra  del  Fuego, 
on  the  other  tack. 

Early  on  the  following  morning  the  look-out's  atten 
tion  was  attracted  by  large  spots  of  white  light — now 
opening,  now  shutting — high  up  in  the  heavens  ahead. 
It  was  Tite's  watch  on  deck,  and  the  look-out  pointed 
him  to  the  curious  phenomena,  which  had  not  before 
attracted  his  attention.  At  the  same  time  a  painful 
and  piercing  chill  seemed  to  pervade  the  atmosphere, 
and  to  seriously  affect  the  feelings  of  the  men  on  deck. 

Tite  watched  these  curious  phenomena  for  several 
minutes,  without  comprehending  what  they  meant.  He 
thereupon  called  the  captain,  who  came  quickly  on  deck. 
As  soon  as  his  eye  caught  the  gleam  of  light,  he  walked 
aft  to  the  binnacle,  and  stood  watching  the  compasses 
for  a  minute  or  two. 

"  There's  trouble  ahead/'  he  said.  "Call  Mr.  Hig- 
gins,  and  all  hands — call  them  quickly.  We  are  close 
upon  an  iceberg." 

The  first  officer  and  all  hands  were  quickly  on  deck, 
ready  to  obey  orders.  Every  eye  on  board  was  now 
watching  in  the  direction  of  the  light. 

"It's  an  iceberg,  and  a  big  one,  too,  Mr.  Higgins. 
If  she  strikes  it,  there's  an  end  of  us!"  said  Captain 
Bottom,  addressing  the  first  officer,  who  seemed  indif 
ferent  to  the  danger  that  threatened  the  ship.  A  rust 
ling  noise,  as  of  strong  tide-rips  breaking  ahead,  was 


ROUNDING    CAPE   HORN.  139 

heard,  the  sound  increasing  every  minute.  The  braces 
were  now  manned,  the  order  to  "go  about"  given,  and 
the  helm  put  down.  But  the  ship  had  hardly  begun  to 
gather  headway  on  the  other  tack,  when  she  refused  to 
obey  her  helm.  It  seemed,  indeed,  as  if  she  was  under 
the  influence  of  a  powerful  attraction,  drawing  her  to 
destruction. 

Another  minute  and  she  struck  with  a  deep,  crashing 
sound,  that  made  every  timber  in  her  frame  vibrate,  so 
great  was  the  shock.  A  gleam  of  grey  light  now  began 
to  spread  over  the  fearful  scene.  It  was  daylight,  that 
friend  which  so  often  comes  to  the  mariner's  relief. 
The  ship  had  struck  broad  on,  and  the  berg  seemed  to 
have  grasped  her  in  its  arms  of  death  and  refused  to 
let  her  go.  Each  succeeding  sea  lifted  the  helpless 
ship,  and  then  tossed  her  with  increasing  violence 
against  the  jagged  ice-cliff.  And  as  her  yards  raked 
the  boulders,  huge  blocks  fell  with  crushing  force  on  her 
deck.  Stanchions  were  started,  the  bulwarks  crushed 
away  from  the  knight-heads  to  the  quarter-deck,  on  the 
port  side,  and  the  deck  stove  in  several  places.  It 
seemed  as  if  there  was  but  a  minute  between  those  on 
board  and  death.  Still  the  staunch  old  ship  forged 
ahead,  lifting  and  surging  with  every  sea,  and  seeming 
to  struggle  to  free  herself  from  the  grasp  of  the  berg. 
All  hope  of  saving  the  ship  seemed  gone  now.  Both 
officers  and  men  waited  in  suspense,  expecting,  every 
lurch  the  ship  made,  to  see  her  go  to  pieces. 

It  was  one  of  those  moments  when  presence  of  mind 
and  seamanship  seem  of  no  avail  to  save  a  ship.  On 
sounding  the  pumps  it  was  found  that  the  ship's  hull 
was  still  tight,  and  that  she  had  made  but  little  water. 
Still  she  forged  ahead,  and  great  blocks  of  ice  continued 
to  fall  on  her  deck. 


140  THE   VON   TOODLEBURQS. 

When  all  eyes  were  turned  towards  the  captain,  and 
each  waited  with  breathless  anxiety,  in  the  hope  that 
he  would  give  some  order  that  would  at  least  be  a  relief 
to  their  feelings,  even  though  it  were  folly  to  execute 
it,  Tite  mounted  the  fore-rigging  to  the  top-mast  trees, 
the  surging  ship  threatening  to  dash  him  against  the 
ice  wall  every  minute.  In  that  fearful  position  he 
remained  for  several  minutes,  scanning  over  the  scene 
ahead,  and  hoping  for  some  gleam  of  hope. 

There  was  still  a  hope  of  saving  the  ship.  He  waved 
a  signal  of  encouragement  to  those  below,  and  quickly 
descended  to  the  deck.  About  half  or  three-quarters 
of  a  mile  ahead  there  was  a  point  indicating  the  termi 
nation  of  the  berg.  If  the  ship  could  be  kept  forging 
ahead  she  might  possibly  round  the  point  and  clear  the 
berg  in  safety. 

Tite  communicated  to  the  captain  what  he  had  seen, 
and  his  belief  that  the  ship  could  be  saved.  All  hands 
now  went  to  work  cheerfully,  clearing  the  deck  forward 
of  the  ice  that  had  accumulated  there.  Then  the  fore- 
top-sail  was  clewed  up,  the  spanker  set,  tlie  yards 
braced  up  sharp,  and  the  ship  continued  forging  ahead 
with  increased  motion.  Every  yard  of  distance  gained 
was  measured  with  a  watchful  eye,  and  increased  the 
confidence  of  those  on  board. 

"  We  shall  save  her  yet,  captain,"  said  Tite,  a  smile 
of  satisfaction  playing  over  his  face.  "  We  won't  give 
up  the  good  old  ship  !" 

11  God  bless  you,  my  hearty,  God  bless  you !"  returned 
the  old  captain,  grasping  Tito's  hand  warmly.  "It's 
you  shall  have  the  credit  of  it  if  she  weathers  the  point. 
Yes,  sir,  you.  Killin'  a  whale  is  killin'  a  whale.  Gives 
a  sailor  fair  play  in  a  square  fight.  But  this  being  run 
down  by  an  iceberg,  and  ship  and  all  hands  crushed  to 


ROUNDING  CAPE  HORN.  141 

powder,  gives  a  sailor  no  chance  to  show  what  there  is 
in  him.  When  a  man  gets  killed  according  to  his 
liking,  why,  then  he's  satisfied.  But  there's  no  way 
you  could  get  satisfaction  in  being  killed  hy  an  iceberg. 
It  was'nt  my  own  life  I  was  thinking  about,  Mr.  Too- 
dlebug.  Not  a  bit  of  it."  Here  he  again  grasped 
Tito  firmly  by  the  hand,  and  lowered  his  voice  to  a 
whisper.  "It  was  my  good  old  woman,  sir,  and  the 
two  little  ones.  Heaven  bless  them  and  keep  them 
from  harm!" 

The  ship  still  made  fearful  surges,  and  the  ice  grated 
and  cut  her  planking  ;  but  she  neared  the  point  gradu 
ally,  and  this  brought  a  feeling  of  relief  to  all  on  board. 
Open  water  beyond,  and  the  bold,  sharp  lines  of  the 
point,  made  it  almost  certain  that  the  berg  terminated 
there.  The  point  was  reached  at  last.  The  ship 
seemed  to  give  a  leap  ahead,  and,  as  if  by  mutual  con 
sent, payed  off  and  parted  from  the  icy  grasp  of  the 
monster.  Cheer  after  cheer  went  up  as  the  old  ship, 
in  her  distressed  condition,  swung  away  and  was  out  of 
danger. 

The  ship  was  now  headed  for  Puntas  Arenas,  where 
many  years  ago  the  Spaniards  founded  a  penal  settle 
ment.  Intermarrying  has,  however,  reduced  the  people 
to  mere  dwarfs  in  stature;  and  they  have  so  retro 
graded  in  civilization  that  they  are  the  greatest  thieves 
and  the  worst  savages  to  be  found  along  the  coast. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

MAKING     A     FORTUNE. 

Kidd  Company  stock  was  a  feature  in  Wall  street. 
The  firm  of  Toprnan  and  Gusher,  having  luminated  the 
great  Kidd  Discovery  Company,  had  got  it  fairly  on  its 
feet  in  that  mart  of  the  money-changers.  The  firm 
was  considered  highly  respectable  now,  and  had  count 
ing-rooms  in  Pearl  street,  near  Wall,  second  floor, 
furnished  in  a  style  of  elegance  it  would  be  difficult  to 
surpass,  even  at  this  clay.  If  you  would  fortify  the 
standing  of  a  great  and  enterprising  firm,  Topman  said, 
in  his  polite  way,  you  must  do  it  with  elegant  and 
elaborate  furniture  in  your  counting-room.  Show  is 
the  thing  two-thirds  of  the  people  in  the  world  are 
attracted  and  deluded  by. 

The  newspapers,  too,  were  telling  curious  stories  as 
to  how  Kidd's  treasure  was  discovered,  and  also  making 
statements  of  a  very  unreliable  nature,  setting  forth 
that  already  several  million  dollars  had  been  recovered, 
and  that  any  man  engaged  in  it  would  surely  make  a 
fortune  for  his  heirs/  no  matter  how  numerous.  The 
more  unreasonable  these  statements  were,  the  more 
readily  did  people  invest  in  the  stock.  Not  a  solid  man 
in  Wall  street  had  heard  of  the  firm  of  Topman  and 
Gusher  eight  months  ago.  The  great  beacon  lights  of 
the  street  now  condescended  to  bow  and  shake  hands 
with  Topman,  to  take  more  than  a  glance  at  the  firm's 
name  when  it  was  brought  to  their  notice  on  certain 
bits  of  paper  which  the  enterprising  firm,  for  mere  con 
venience  sake,  gave  now  and  then  as  "  equivalents." 


MAKING   A   FORTUNE.  143 

In  short,  Mr.  Topman  was  a  man  of  such  impressive 
manners  that  he  quite  captivated  Wall  street,  and  to 
have  those  solid-pocketed  old  gentlemen  speak  encour 
agingly  of  the  house,  was,  he  considered,  gaining  a 
great  financial  victory.  In  addition  to  this  Topman 
lived  in  a  fine  house,  sumptuously  furnished,  on  the 
west  side  of  Bowling  Green,  had  a  servant  in  livery  to 
open  the  door,  and  rode  in  his  own  carriage. 

Mrs.  Topman  was  a  showy,  dashing  woman  of  thirty- 
five,  or  thereahouts,  tall  and  slender,  and  somewhat 
graceful  of  figure,  and  might  have  passed  for  a  beauty 
at  twenty.  But  there  was  a  faded  look  ahout  her  now, 
and  she  had  a  weakness  for  loud  talking  and  over 
dressing.  She  was  evidently  a  woman  of  doubtful 
blood,  and  "  no  family/'  as  society  would  say  in  these 
days.  Indeed,  first-rate  society,  such  as  Bowling  Green 
boasted  of  in  those  days,  considered  itself  very  select, 
and  dealt  out  its  favors  to  new-comers  with  a  cautious 
reserve. 

As  little  or  nothing  was  known  of  Mrs.  Topman' s 
antecedents,  first-rate  society  cut  her — did'nt  even  con 
descend  to  drop  her  a  sidewalk  recognition.  But,  as 
pushing  one's  self  into  society  was  quite  as  much  prac 
tised  then  as  now,  and  as  Mrs.  Topman  was  a  pushing, 
vigorous  woman,  she  resolved  that  if  she  could  not 
carry  the  outworks  and  compel  a  surrender  on  the 
part  of  first-rate  society,  she  would  at  least  have  a  circle 
of  her  own.  And  she  had  just  as  good  a  right,  she 
said,  to  call  her  circle  of  society  first-rate,  as  her  neigh 
bors  who  kept  their  doors  shut  had  to  "  consider" 
themselves  such.  It  was  only  an  assumption  at  best. 
So  the  aspiring  lady  received  what  she  called  select 
company  on  a  Tuesday,  and  entertained  generally  on 
Thursday  evenings.  But  her  neighbors  tossed  their 


144  THE  VOX  TOODMSBURGS. 

heads,  and  said  they  were  only  third-rate  people  who 
went  there. 

Gusher,  however,  flourished  in  what  might  at  this 
day  he  considered  elegant  hotel  society.  He  was  such 
a  nice  young  man,  dressed  in  such  good  taste,  and  had 
such  unexceptionable  manners.  And  there  was  such 
a  distinguished  air  about  Gusher,  that  Bowling  Green 
was  half  inclined  to  look  on  him  with  favor.  Mr.  Gusher 
was  a  stock  beau  as  well  as  a  stock  boarder  at  the  City 
Hotel,  where  he  was  an  object  of  admiration  with  all 
the  languishing  young  ladies  of  the  house.  Indeed, 
the  landlord  of  the  City  Hotel  regarded  Mr.  Gusher  as 
a  valuable  parlor  ornament  for  the  entertainment  of  his 
female  guests  of  an  evening,  for  he  was  an  exquisite 
dancer,  could  sing,  and  make  such  gracious  bows.  Now 
and  then  a  sensible  girl  had  been  heard  to  say  she 
thought  him  a  little  soft ;  but  her  companions  usually 
set  that  down  to  envy.  Then  it  got  whispered  about 
that  he  was  an  unfortunate  foreigner  of  a  very  distin 
guished  family,  and  had  been  exiled  from  his  native 
Spain  for  engaging  in  a  revolution.  Such  were  the 
prospects  of  this  distinguished  firm,  socially  and  finan 
cially. 

Nyack,  too,  had  been  kept  in  a  state  of  agitation  all 
winter  over  the  discovery  of  Kidd's  treasure,  and  won 
derful  stories  were  circulated  of  the  fabulous  amounts 
that  were  recovered  every  day. 

Spring  had  come  again,  and  the  hills  around  Nyack 
looked  so  fresh,  and  green,  and  beautiful.  Chapman 
had  got  Kidd  stock  into  high  favor  with  all  the  honest 
old  Dutchmen  in  the  county.  And  it  was  curious  to 
see  how  these  heretofore  cautious  people  parted  with 
their  money  for  what  Chapman  called  a.  "  profitable 
equivalent." 


MAKING  A  FORTUNE.  145 

Mrs.  Chapman  seemed  to  have  increased  in  circum 
ference  and  loftiness.  She  could  get  new  and  expensive 
dresses,  and  silk  ones  at  that,  every  time  she  went  to 
New  York,  and  she  went  quite  often  now.  And  none 
of  her  neighbors  could  wear  such  fine  lace  on  their  caps. 
It  was  surprising  to  see  how  this  fat,  fussy  woman  could 
toss  her  head  and  talk  of  common  people  now.  It  was 
very  annoying,  she  said,  to  have  to  live  in  a  little  coun 
try  town  like  Nyack,  and  mix  with  everybody.  Then 
her  dear  little  intellectually  great  Chapman  was  such  a 
jewel  of  a  husband,  and  was  so  clever  at  inventing  the 
means  of  making  a  fortune  for  other  people. 

The  brain  of  Nyack  was  terribly  disordered  over  the 
fortunes  that  were  to  be  made  in  a  month  for  all  who 
invested  in  Kidd  Discovery  stock.  Even  the  good 
Dominie,  led  away  by  the  temptation,  had  invested  all 
his  savings,  and  had  his  pockets  full  of  Chapman's 
"  equivalents/'  from  which  he  looked  for  a  fortune  in  a 
very  short  time.  Finally  the  "innocent  settlers  began 
to  regard  Chapman  as  a  great  genius,  who  had  invented 
this  new  way  of  making  their  fortunes  out  of  sheer 
goodness.  "I  want  to  tell  you,  my  good  friends/'  he 
would  say  to  them,  patronizingly,  li  you  will  appreciate 
me  better  as  we  become  better  acquainted.  Invest  your 
money,  and  there's  a  fortune  for  you  all."  And  they 
took  his  word,  and  invested  their  money,  and,  many  of 
them,  everything  they  had. 

We  must  go  back  into  the  city  now.  It  was  a  morn 
ing  in  early  May.  Knots  of  men  were  standing  on  the 
corners  of  Wall  and  Pearl  streets,  each  discussing  in 
animated  tones  some  question  of  finance  or  trade.  Men 
with  hurried  steps  and  curious  faces  passed  to  and  fro, 
threading  their  way  through  the  pressing  throng,  as  if 
the  nation  was  in  peril  and  they  were  on  a  mission  to 


146  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

save  it.  And  yet  it  was  only  an  expression  of  that 
eagerness  which  our  people  display  in  their  haste  to 
despatch  some  object  in  the  ordinary  business  routine 
of  the  day. 

It  was  on  this  morning  that  a  woman  of  small  and 
compact  figure,  dressed  in  plain  green  silk,  a  red  India 
shawl,  and  a  large,  odd-shaped  straw  bonnet,  called  a 
"  poke"  in  those  days,  on  her  head,  and  trimmed  inside 
with  a  profusion  of  artificial  flowers,  the  whole  giving 
her  an  air  of  extreme  quaintness,  was  seen  looking  up 
doubtingly  at  the  door  opening  to  the  stairs  at  the  top 
of  which  Topman  and  Gusher  had  their  counting-rooms. 
She  had  the  appearance  of  a  woman  in  good  circum 
stances,  just  from  the  country,  where  her  style  of  dress 
might  have  been  in  fashion  at  that  day.  Her  age, 
perhaps,  was  in  the  vicinity  of  forty,  for  her  hair  was 
changing  to  grey,  and  hung  in  neat  braids  down  the 
sides  of  her  face,  which  was  round  and  ruddy,  and  still 
gleamed  with  the  freshness  of  youth.  Her  shawl-pin 
was  a  heavy  gold  anchor  and  chain,  and  her  wrists  were 
clasped  with  heavy  gold  bracelets,  bearing  a  shield,  on 
which  was  inscribed  a  sailor  with  his  quadrant  poised, 
in  the  act  of  taking  the  sun.  I  ought  also  to  add  that 
she  carried  a  big  umbrella  in  her  left  hand,  and  a  small 
leathern  satchel  in  her  right. 

This  quaint  little  woman's  manner  was  exceedingly 
nervous  and  hesitating.  Twice  or  thrice  she  advanced 
up  the  passage  to  the  foot  of  the  stairs,  hesitated,  re 
turned  to  the  door,  and  looked  up  at  the  number,  as  if 
still  uncertain  about  some  project  on  trial  in  her  mind. 

Men  \vere  passing  in  and  out,  and  up  and  down  the 
stairs  hurriedly,  as  if  some  important  business  required 
all  their  attention.  The  little  woman  took  no  heed  of 
any  of  them,  and  indeed  seemed  confused  in  her  own 


MAKING   A   FORTUNE.  147 

thoughts.  Drawing  a  newspaper  from  her  leathern  bag 
she  read  in  a  whisper,  at  the  same  time  tracing  the 
lines  with  her  finger,  (l  Great  Kidd  Discovery  Com 
pany.  Capital  $150,000.  All  paid  in.  President, 
Luke  Topman.  Corresponding  Secretary,  Philo  Gusher. 
No.  —  Pearl  street."  The  little  woman  nodded  her 
head,  and  looked  up  with  an  air  of  satisfaction.  "I'm 
right.  This  is  the  place,"  she  muttered  to  herself. 
Then  putting  the  paper  carefully  into  her  pocket,  and 
hugging  the  big  umbrella  close  to  her  side,  she  advanced 
with  a  more  resolute  step  up  the  passage,  and  was  soon 
at  the  top  of  the  stairs. 

Again  the  little  woman  paused,  for  the  number  of 
names  over  doors  seemed  to  confuse  her.  Just  across 
the  passage  in  front  of  her,  however,  she  read  over  a 
half-glass  door,  and  in  large  gilt  letters,  "  Topman  and 
Gusher,  General  Commission  Business."  And  just 
below,  and  across  the  panes  of  ground  glass,  were  the 
significant  and  attractive  words:  "  Kidd  Discovery 
Company.  Capital  $150,000.  Luke  Topman,  Presi 
dent.  Philo  Gusher,  Corresponding  Secretary." 

The  little  woman  advanced  and  knocked  timidly  at 
the  door,  which  was  opened  by  a  nicely-clad  and  polite 
youth,  whose  business  seemed  to  be  to  admit  customers. 
The  little  woman  bowed  and  returned  the  young  man's 
salutation. 

"A  lady  visitor,  Mr.  Gusher  !"  said  the  young  man, 
motioning  the  lady  to  enter.  "That  is  Mr.  Gusher, 
madam  ;  junior  partner  of  the  firm." 

A  polished  mahogany  railing  separated  the  vulgar 
customer  from  the  highly  dignified  looking  clerks  inside. 
Indeed,  there  was  an  air  of  elegance  about  the  estab 
lishment  that  somewhat  surprised  the  little  woman  at 
first,  and  caused  her  some  embarrassment. 


148  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

"Ah,  madam ;  pardon!  pardon!"  said  Mr.  Gusher, 
rising  from  his  desk  at  the  announcement  and  advanc 
ing  to  the  railing.  "I  shall  do  myself  ze  pleazure,  and 
ze  honor  of  receiving  such  commands  as  you  shall  con 
fide  to  ze  firm/'  he  continued,  smiling  and  bowing 
gracefully. 

" A  little  investment,"  returned  the  visitor,  nervously. 
"  I  have  a  little  money,  left  by  my  husband,  who  is  at 
sea.  I  have  no  immediate  use  for  it ;  but  want  to  put 
it  where  it  will  be  entirely  safe.  Entirely  safe,  above 
all  things ;  a  good  dividend  will  not  be  objectionable. 
I  am  sure,  sir,  you  understand  that " 

"Ah,  madam,  you  shall  zee.  Pardon  !  you  will  enter 
and  take  one  seat."  Mr.  Gusher  now  condescended  to 
open  the  gate,  as  he  called  it,  bring  the  little  woman 
inside,  and  bid  her  be  seated.  "  Ze  Kidd  Discovery 
Company,  madam,  is  one  grand  enterprise.  You  shall 
zee.  And  ze  profit  shall  be  so  great  you  will  not  know 
where  to  put  him.  For  ze  safety  of  ze  investment, 
(pardon,  madam,)  you  shall  accept  ze  honor  of  zis  firm. 
0,  madam,  I  cannot  speak  ze  Englis  so  well.  If  my 
partner  is  here  you  shall  zee  he  will  satisfy  you  as  ze 
reputation  and  ze  honor  of  zis  firm  will  be  so  great. 
You  shall  invest  your  money,  and  you  shall  zee  zat  ze 
honor  and  ze  reputation  of  zis  firm  shall  makes  him 
safe."  Mr.  Gusher  made  a  low  bow,  and  pressed 
his  hand  to  his  heart  in  confirmation  of  what  he  had 
said. 

A  number  of  suspicious-looking  men  now  entered  the 
office  and  advanced  to  the  railing,  all  affecting  great 
eagerness  to  purchase  and  pay  their  money  for  Kidd 
Discovery  stock.  "You  shall  zee,  mad-am,"  said  Mr. 
Gusher,  extending  his  right  hand  and  shrugging  his 
shoulders,  "how  much  ze  demand  for  ze  stock  in  zat 


MAKING   A  FORTUNE.  149 

grand  enterprise  is.  Ze  rush  for  him  is  so  great  ze 
price  will  be  double  very  soon — as  you  shall  zee." 

"  Don't  know  how  my  husband  would  like  it  if  he 
was  here/'  replied  the  little  woman,  who  had  been 
nervously  twitching  and  working  her  fingers,  now  open 
ing  the  satchel,  then  shutting  it.  "  Leaves  me  money 
enough  to  keep  me  comfortable  when  he  goes  away. 
Grood  provider,  my  husband  is.  Commands  a  ship,  he 
does.  Says  'look  ahead,  iny  darling,'  when  he  goes 
away.  '  Take  good  care  of  the  coppers,  darlin',  don't 
let  rogues  and  thieves  get  them  ;  and  remember  that 
one-half  the  world  is  hard  at  work  slanderin'  t'other. 
Keep  an  eye  t'  wind'rd,  darlin'.  We've-  sailed  along 
smoothly  enough  through  life  together,  but  there  may 
be  a  dismal  storm  ahead.  Life  storms  are  dangerous. 
Here's  a  kiss,  good  little  woman — good  bye.'  Then  he 
goes  away,  and  I  sees  no  more  of  him  for  three  years. 
That's  a  long  time,  sir.  But  he  is  so  fond  of  the  chil 
dren,  and  such  a  dear,  good  husband  to  me." 

u  Mad-am,"  said  Gusher,  again  bowing  and  pressing 
his  hand  to  his  heart,  "  wiz  so  good  a  lady  for  his  wife, 
I  am  sure  he  shall  be  so  happy  and  so  proud."  Detect 
ing  the  small  vein  of  eccentricity  in  the  little  woman's 
character,  Mr.  Gusher  was  evidently  inclined  to  en 
courage  it,  hoping  that  it  would  still  further  develop 
her  generosity. 

"  You  are  sure  my  investment  will  be  perfectly  safe?" 
enquired  the  little  woman,  looking  up  anxiously  in  Mr. 
Gusher's  face. 

"Oh,  madam!"  rejoined  Mr.  Gusher.  "Oh,  mad- 
ami"  Perfectly,  as  you  shall  zee.  Ze  honor  of  ze 
firm  is  pledged  to  zat." 

The  little  woman  now  drew  two  thousand  dollars 
from  her  satchel,  and  after  counting  it  on  her  knee, 


150  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

passed  it  to  Mr.  Gusher.  "I  will  invest  this,"  she 
said,  again  looking  up  anxiously  at  Mr.  Gusher,  and 
then  fumhling  over  the  contents  of  her  satchel,  as  if  it 
still  contained  something  she  was  in  doubt  how  to  dis 
pose  of.  ci  I  will  take  your  word,"  she  resumed,  as  if 
some  sudden  change  had  come  over  her  mind.  "  Life's 
short,  and  speculation  uncertain.  I  am  from  Yonkers. 
You  have  heard  of  Yonkers,  sir  ?  Yonkers  on  the  Hud 
son.  People  of  Yonkers  are  hoiling  over  with  excite 
ment  about  the  great  discovery.  Thank  you  for  your 
kindness,  sir.  I  hope  the  shares  will  go  up.  If  I  should 
double  my  money,  as  you  say  I  will,  how  father  would 
laugh  when  he  comes  home.  I  call  my  good  husband 
father,  you  know."  The  little  woman  ran  on  in  this 
strange  and  confused  manner  until  Gusher  began  to 
think  she  was  never  going  to  stop. 

u  Invested  my  money — independent — don't  want  no 
body  to  know  it.  Will  invest  another  thousand  dollars 
if  it  turns  out  right.  Yonkers  people  expect  to  get  rich 
soon  by  Kidd  shares.  Nobody'll  know  it,  you  know. 
Don't  want  nobody  to  know  it,  you  know.  Come 
down  here  to  invest  so  nobody  would  know  it,  you 
know " 

"  I  am  so  glad,"  interrupted  Mr.  Gusher,  receiving 
the  money,  "  you  put  your  confidence  in  ze  house.  You 
shall  zee  zat  ze  honor  of  ze  firm  shall  be  your  protec 
tion  . "  As  he  proceeded  to  arrange  the  little  equivalents 
with  the  picture  of  the  big  spread  eagle  at  the  top  and 
the  coffer  dam  at  the  bottom,  the  little  woman  fixed 
her  gaze  on  the  counting-room  furniture,  which  seemed 
to  attract  her  attention  to  an  uncommon  degree.  Elab 
orately-finished  and  highly-polished  mahogany  desks 
were  arranged  around  the  room,  the  floor  was  covered 
with  a  soft  carpet,  and  there  were  carved  oak  chairs, 


MAKING  A   FORTUNE.  151 

upholstered  in  green  plush.  The  walls  were  hung  with 
engravings  and  paintings  representing  favorite  ships 
and  steamboats,  and  a  huge  safe  stood  wide  open, 
displaying  shelves  and  drawers  filed  with  hooks  and 
papers.  It  was,  indeed,  a  part  of  the  firm's  philosophy 
that  what  you  lacked  in  substance  you  must  make  up 
in  show. 

There,  too,  was  a  door  leading  into  Toprnan's  private 
office,  furnished  with  exquisite  good  taste.  Topman 
was  the  great  financial  monument  of  the  firm.  Gusher 
did  the  elegant  and  ornamental. 

George  Peabody,  the  great  philanthropist,  made  his 
fortune  and  his  fame  in  a  little  dark,  dingy  office  in 
Warnford  Court,  London.  The  pretensions  of  the  great 
firm  of  Topman  and  Gusher  were  not  to  be  confined  by 
any  such  examples  of  economy. 

A  very  clerical-looking  man,  with  a  round,  smooth 
face,  a  somewhat  portly  figure,  a  high  forehead,  and  a 
very  bald,  bright  head,  fringed  with  grey  hair,  and 
nicely  trimmed  grey  side  whiskers,  stood  at  a  desk, 
turning  and  re-turning  the  leaves  of  a  big  ledger.  He 
was  dressed  in  a  neat  black  suit,  and  wore  a  white  neck 
erchief.  There  was  ledger  No.  1,  and  ledger  No.  2,  and 
ledger  No.  3,  all  so  elegantly  bound,  and  expressive  of 
the  business  relations  of  the  great  firm  of  Topman  and 
Gusher.  It  looked  very  much,  however,  as  if  the  portly 
gentleman  was  only  a  part  of  the  ornamental  depart- 
ment  of  the  great  firm,  for,  having  turned  and  re-turned 
the  pages  of  No.  1,  he  would  take  up  No.  2,  and  con 
tinue  the  occupation.  It  is  true,  he  would  pause  now 
and  then,  and  exchange  a  smile  and  a  bow  with  some 
one  of  the  customers  waiting  for  stock. 

There  was  also  a  slender,  mild-mannered,  and  pre 
cisely-dressed  young  man,  standing  at  another  desk5 


152  THE  VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

and  looking  through  a  pair  of  gold-framed  spectacles 
into  a  ledger.  This  was  Mr.  Foblins,  registry  clerk  to 
the  great  firm.  Mr.  Foblins  had  a  brigade  of  figures 
in  column,  and  seemed  continually  busy  putting  them 
through  a  course  of  tactics  known  only  to  the  firm. 
Mr.  Foblins  had  his  customers  in  column,  with  the 
number  of  shares  and  the  amount  invested,  in  front  and 
rear  ranks. 

The  word  "Cashier"  was  painted  over  a  third  desk. 
And  here  a  rollicking,  talkative  little  man,  with  a  round 
fat  face,  and  a  round  bald  head — a  sort  of  fat  boy  that 
had  been  overtaken  on  the  road  of  life  by  maturity — and 
who  seemed  to  have  a  joke  and  a  pleasant  word  for 
everybody,  and  was  in  the  best  of  humor  with  himself, 
stood  counting  and  re-counting,  and  passing  out  and 
receiving  in  money.  This  was  Mr.  Books,  the  merry 
little  man  of  the  establishment.  Books  entertained  an 
excellent  opinion  of  himself,  and  was  in  high  favor 
with  the  customers,  for  he  was  witty,  musical,  and  talk 
ative.  More  than  that,  he  was  a  stately  little  man,  and 
well  informed  in  all  the  great  political  movements  of 
the  day,  and  would  entertain  customers  on  the  condition 
of  the  nation  while  counting  their  money.  It  was  evident 
that  Mr.  Books  was  not  in  sympathy  with  the  great  enter 
prise  his  employers  were  developing,  for  he  was  contin 
ually  saying  witty  but  malicious  things  about  Gusher, 
and  would  even  point  significantly  with  his  thumb  over 
his  right  shoulder.  When  a  more  than  ordinarily  ver 
dant  customer  would  come  with  his  money,  Mr.  Books 
would  shrug  his  shoulders,  drum  with  his  fingers  on 
the  desk,  and  hum  a  tune  to  the  words — 

"Fortunes  made,  and  fortunes  lost; 
Fools  seek  the  phantom  here  at  last,"  &c.,  &c. 


MAKING  A  FORTUNE.  153 

Books  had  several  times  intimated  an  intention  to  set 
up  a  great  enterprising  banking  and  miscellaneous  firm 
of  his  own.  Indeed,  his  popularity  with  the  patrons  of 
the  house  was  doing  Mr.  Books  no  good,  especially  as  it 
entailed  the  necessity  of  his  taking  so  great  a  number  of 
drinks  during  the  day  that  he  would  offer  to  bet  the  repu 
tation  of  the  firm  that  he  was  the  tallest  man  in  the  es 
tablishment,  and  a  politer  man  than  Gusher.  So  good 
an  opinion  had  Mr.  Books  of  himself  when  under  these 
little  delusions,  occasioned  accidentally,  as  he  would 
say,  that  it  became  a  serious  question  with  him  whether 
his  proud  position  was  due  to  Topman  and  Gusher  or 
his  own  great  merits.  In  fine,  it  had  more  than  once 
occurred  to  him  that  the  firm  was  indebted  to  his  per 
sonal  popularity  for  its  great  reputation. 

Mr.  Gusher  consulted  Mr.  Books,  and  entrusted  him 
with  the  little  woman's  money. "  Then  he  proceeded 
to  Mr.  Foblin's  desk,  that  gentleman  turning  over 
the  pages  of  his  big  ledger  preparatory  to  making  an 
entry. 

"  What  name  did  you  say?  I  have  the  amount/'  en 
quired  that  gentleman,  looking  up  earnestly  over  his 
spectacles. 

"If  you  please,  madam,"  said  he,  approaching  the 
little  woman  with  a  bow,  "you  shall  have  no  objection 
to  give  me  your  name.  It  is  necessary  as  we  shall  keep 
ze  book  so  correct." 

The  little  woman  hesitated  for  a  moment,  fingered 
the  handle  of  her  satchel  nervously,  then  looked  up 
inquiringly  in  Mr.  Gusher's  face.  Then  touching  him 
timidly  on  the  right  arm  with  the  fore-finger  of  her 
left  hand  she  whispered,  "  Nautical,  nautical,  my  nau 
tical  name?"  Then  her  lips  motioned  and  her  finger 
pressed  on  Mr.  Gusher's  arm.  Mr.  Gusher  looked  at 


154  THE   VON   TOODLEI7JRGS. 

the  little  "woman  with  an  air  of  surprise  and  astonish 
ment. 

"  Nau-tick-el  ?     I  do  not  understand  zat,  madam." 

"  Elizaheth  Judson  Bottom.  That's  my  name," 
resumed  the  woman,  raising  her  voice,  and  seeming  to 
speak  with  a  feeling  of  relief.  "  Bottom  is  my  hus 
band's  name."  Here  she  lowered  her  voice  again. 
'''Nautical.  Commands  a  ship.  Is  away  off  in  the 
South  Sea,  my  husband  is.  There's  nobody  got  a  better 
husband  than  I  have."  The  little  woman  said  this 
with  an  emphasis  and  a  smile  of  satisfaction  lighting 
up  her  face.  "  You  may  have  heard  of  my  husband, 
sir?  He  is  well  known  among  nautical  people.  My 
husband  sails  the  celebrated  ship  Pacific,  and  has  made 
three  successful  voyages.  You  hav'nt  had  much  to  do 
with  ships  if  you  hav'nt  heard  of  my  husband.  There, 
there,  that  looks  just  like  the  ship  he  sails  in."  The 
little  woman  pointed  to  the  picture  of  a  ship  under  full 
sail  hanging  on  the  wall. 

"Madam,  I  am  sure  I  shall  know  your  husband," 
said  Mr.  Gusher,  returning  with  the  paper  representing 
the  number  of  shares  the  little  woman  had  paid  her 
money  for.  "  I  shall  be  so  happy  to  zee  him  when  he 
shall  come  home."  Mr.  Gusher  handed  her  the  paper, 
saying:  CfNow,  madam,  you  shall  take  good  care  of 
zis.  Your  money,  it  shall  be  perfectly  safe." 

While  this  interesting  little  episode  was  being  per 
formed  up  stairs,  an  open  carriage,  showily  caparisoned 
and  drawn  by  a  stylish  pair  of  well-groomed  bays, 
drew  up  at  the  door.  A  desperate  effort  had  evidently 
been  made  to  get  the  coachman  into  some  sort  of  livery, 
for  he  wore  a  tall  black  hat,  with  a  broad  velvet  band, 
and  a  buckle  in  front  as  big  as  an  ordinary  sized  horse 
shoe.  His  coat,  too,  was  of  green  cloth,  covered  all 


MAKING   A   FORTUNE.  155 

over  with  large  brass  buttons,  and  he  seemed  proud  of 
his  white  gloves  and  tight-fitting  breeches,  which  he 
kept  looking  down  at  every  few  minutes. 

This  was  Mrs.  Topman's  new  "turn  out,"  which  she 
had  recently  set  up  in  opposition  to  one  indulged  in  by 
a  circumspect  and  very  aristocratic  neighbor.  Topman 
alighted  from  the  carriage,  received  and  returned  the 
bows  of  several  persons  on  the  sidewalk,  and  soon 
came  hurrying  into  the  counting-room,  where  he  was 
received  with  great  respect  by  the  combined  dignity  of 
the  firm. 

11  Madam,"  said  Mr.  Gusher,  again  addressing  the 
little  woman^  "allow  me  to  have  ze  pleazure  as  I  shall 
present  to  you  zis  gentleman."  Here  Mr.  Gusher  in 
troduced  Topman,  his  partner,  and  gave  him  a  short 
account  of  the  business  she  was  on. 

"  Why,  my  dear,  good  lady!"  said  Topman,  grasp 
ing  her  hand  with  a  freedom  indicating  that  they  had 
been  old  friends.  "Your  husband  and  me — why,  we 
were  old  friends.  If  there  is  any  man  in  the  world  I 
respect  and  admire,  that  man  is  Captain  Price  Bottom. 
If  there  is  any  man  living  I  would  rather  make  a  for 
tune  for  than  do  anything  else,  that  man  is  Captain 
Price  Bottom.  Yes,  madam,  not  many  years  ago  I 
used  to  swear  by  Captain  Price  Bottom ;  and  if  Cap 
tain  Price  Bottom  was  here  to-day,  I  will  venture  to 
assert,  on  the  word  of  a  gentleman,  there  is  no  man 
who  would  sooner  swear  by  your  humble  servant " 

"I  am  so  real  glad!  My  husband  made  friend? 
wherever  he  went,"  interrupted  the  little  woman. 

"Glad!  glad!"  resumed  Topman,  "so  ami.  God 
bless  him,  wherever  he  goes  !  Go  back,  madam,  and 
get  all  your  neighbors  interested  in  this  great  enter 
prise.  Tell  them  the  managers  are  old  friends  of  your 


156  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

husband.  Get  them  to  bring  in  their  money,  madam, 
and  secure  a  fortune  !"  Mr.  Topman  now  showed  the 
little  woman  the  discolored  dollars,  a  matter  of  great 
importance,  which  Mr.  Gusher  had  omitted. 

"  Our  motto  is,  madam,  '  Never  invest  your  money 
until  you  have  seen  your  basis/  If  you  see  your  basis, 
and  it  is  satisfactory,  then  come  down  with  your  money 
and  await  your  fortune.  You  see  the  basis,  now  put 
your  faith  in  the  firm  I"  concluded  Mr.  Topman,  politely 
bowing  the  little  woman  out.  She  took  her  departure 
for  home,  fully  satisfied  that  she  had  a  good  friend  in 
Mr.  Topman,  and  that  she  had  made  a  permanent 
investment. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

COMING  EVENTS   CAST   THEIR  SHADOWS. 

The  Great  Discovery  Company  had  run  its  race  of 
prosperity.  A  few  months  passed,  and  the  prospects 
of  those  connected  with  it  began  to  change.  Chapman 
went  about  Nyack  shaking  his  head  despondingly,  and 
saying  that  he  had  been  deceived  by  Hanz  Toodleburg, 
who  had  deceived  them  all  with  his  story  about  Kidd's 
treasure,  and  would  be  the  cause  of  their  losing  a  large 
amount  of  money. 

"  I  never  would  have  been  caught  in  such  a  trap,  but 
I  believed  Hanz  Toodleburg  to  be  an  honest  man,  a  very 
honest  man,  and  I  put  faith  in  his  word.  But  I  have 
been  deceived.  Well,  it  is  not  the  first  time  my  confi 
dence  has  been  abused  in  this  way/'  Chapman  would 
say,  holding  up  his  hands,  while  his  face  assumed  an 
expression  of  injured  innocence. 

Hanz,  on  the  other  hand,  protested  his  innocence. 
Never  in  all  his  life,  he  said,  had  he  taken  a  dollar  of 
money  not  his  own,  and  honestly  made.  He -was  per 
suaded  to  do  what  he  had  done  by  the  gentlemen  whom 
he  supposed  engaged  in  an  honest  enterprise.  In  truth, 
he  had  never  suspected  them  of  a  design  to  get  honest 
people's  money  in  a  dishonest  way. 

"If  I  toos  t'  shentlemens  a  favors,  und  ta  makes  t' 
money,  und  I  makes  no  money,  und  t'  peoples  don't 
get  no  money  pack,  what  I  cot  t'  do  mit  him?"  Hanz 
would  say,  when  accused  by  the  settlers  of  aiding  de 
signing  men  to  get  their  hard  earnings.  But  all  he 
could  say  and  protest  did  not  relieve  him  of  the 


158  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

suspicion  that  he  was  a  participant  in  getting  up  the 
enterprise.  In  short,  there  was  the  old  story  of  his 
knowledge  of  where  Kidd's  treasure  was  buried  lending 
color  of  truth  to  the  statements  made  to  his  injury  by 
Chapman. 

The  innocent  Dutch  settlers  would  gather  at  Bright's 
inn  of  an  evening,  smoke  their  pipes,  mutter  their  dis 
content  at  the  way  things  had  turned,  compare  their 
"  equivalents,"  and  relate  how  much  saving  it  had  cost 
them  to  get  the  money  thrown  away  on  them.  If  it- 
had  not  been  for  Hanz  Toodleburg,  they  said,  not  a  man 
of  them  would  have  believed  a  word  of  the  story  about 
Mr.  Kidd  and  his  money.  Indeed,  they  would  insist 
on  laying  all  their  sorrows  at  Hanz's  door. 

Chapman  had  also  circulated  a  report,  which  had 
gained  belief  among  the  settlers,  that  the  trouble  was 
caused  by  the  devil  refusing  to  surrender  the  key  of  the 
big  iron  chest ;  that  he  had  been  heard  under  sounding- 
rock,  making  terrible  noises,  and  threatening  to  destroy 
every  man  working  in  the  shaft.  Then  it  was  said  that 
the  ghost  had  reappeared  and  so  frightened  the  men 
that  they  had  refused  to  work.  Another  story  was  set 
afloat  that  the  bottom  had  fallen  out  of  the  pit,  and  the 
iron  chest  containing  the  treasure  had  sunk  beyond 
recovery.  The  simple  fact  was  that  the  cunning  fellows 
never  expected  to  find  a  dollar. 

These  strange  stories  agitated  Nyack  for  several 
weeks,  and  under  their  influence  Chapman  so  managed 
to  divide  opinion  that  Hanz  had  to  bear  the  greater 
share  of  blame  for  bringing  distress  on  the  poor  people. 
One  and  then  another  of  his  neighbors  would  chide 
him,  and  say  it  was  all  his  fault  that  they  had  lost  their 
money  and  had  nothing  to  show  for  it  but  these  worth 
less  bits  of  paper. 


COMING  EVENTS  CAST  THEIR  SHADOWS.  159 

To  add  to  Hanz's  troubles,  Chapman  entered  his 
house  one  day,  and  openly  reproached  him  for  bringing 
distress  on  his  friends.  "  You  know  you  have  done 
wrong,  old  man,"  said  he,  assuming  the  air  of  an 
injured  man.  "  You  would  not  have  deceived  me — no 
man  would — but  that  I  took  you  for  a  Christian.  And 
when  I  take  a  man  for  a  Christian  I  put  faith  in  him. 
That's  why  I  put  faith  in  you.  I  believed  you  honest, 
you  see/' 

Chapman's  familiar  and  even  rude  manner  surprised 
and  confounded  Hanz.  In  vain  he  protested  his  inno 
cence,  and  offered  to  call  the  Dominie  and  Doctor 
Critchel  to  testify  that  he  had  never  in  his  life  wronged 
any  man  out  of  a  shilling. 

"  You  sold  us  something  you  had  not  got,"  continued 
Chapman,  in  an  angry  tone,  "  and  in  that  you  commit 
ted  a  fraud.  Honest  men  don't  do  such  things — never ! 
Mr.  Toodlebug.  I  thought  you  were  a  friend ;  but 
you  have  deceived  me — have  deceived  us  all !" 

The  plot  was  now  beginning  to  develop  itself,  and 
Hanz  for  the  first  time  began  to  see  what  a  singular 
chain  of  adverse  circumstances  Chapman  had  drawn 
around  him.  Never  before  in  his  life  had  a  man  openly 
charged  him  with  doing  wrong.  Angeline  was  even 
more  troubled  than  Hanz,  and  listened  with  fear  and 
trembling  to  the  words  as  they  fell  from  Chapman's 
lips.  What  could  have  worked  this  change  in  a  person 
who  had  so  recently  expressed  such  friendship  for  them? 
Her  pure,  unsuspecting  soul  would  not  permit  her  to 
entertain  the  belief  that  her  husband  could  do  wrong. 
She  attempted  to  speak  and  enquire  what  this  strange 
and  unaccountable  scene  meant ;  but  her  eyes  filled  with 
tears,  her  face  became  as  pale  as  marble,  and  her  reso 
lution  failed  her.  Her  little,  happy  home  had  been 


160  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

rudely  invaded,  and  a  grasping,  avaricious  enemy  had 
shown  himself  where  she  expected  to  find  a  friend. 

"I  don't  want  to  distress  you,  Mr.  Toodlehug,  I 
don't,"  said  Chapman,  keeping  his  keen  eyes  fixed 
on  Hanz.  "  I  don't  want  to  distress  you,  I  don't.  But 
you  must  show  that  you  are  an  honest  man.  Honesty 
is  the  best  policy.  I've  always  found  it  so,  at  least. 
You  must  make  this  thing  all  right,  if  it  takes  all  you 
have  to  do  it."  When  he  had  said  this  he  put  on  his 
hat  and  rudely  took  his  departure. 

"Angeline,  mine  Angeline,"  said  Hanz,  "if  dish 
bat  man  should  make  me  loose  mine  goot  name,  den 
mine  life  it  pees  very  misherable.  What  I  toes  I  toes  t' 
oplige  t'  gentleman.  How  I  toes  wish  mine  Tite,  mine 
poor  poy  Tite,  vas  here."  He  sat  thoughtfully  in  his 
chair  for  several  minutes,  then  sought  consolation  for 
his  wounded  feelings  in  a  pipe. 

Chapman  had  not  been  long  gone  when  Mattie  came 
rolicking  into  the  house,  as  if  to  form  a  bright  and 
sunny  contrast  with  the  scene  that  had  just  ended. 
She  carried  a  little  basket  in  her  hand,  was  dressed  in 
a  flowing  white  skirt  and  sack,  wore  a  broad  sun  hat 
encircled  with  a  blue  ribbon,  and  her  golden  hair  was 
decorated  with  wild  flowers.  There  was  something  so 
fascinating  in  that  merry,  laughing  voice,  something 
so  pure,  innocent,  and  girlish  in  that  simple  dress  and 
that  sweet,  smiling  face,  that  it  seemed  as  if  Heaven 
had  ordained  her  to  represent  truth  and  goodness. 
Setting  the  basket  down  on  the  table  she  ran  to  Ange 
line,  embraced  and  kissed  her,  not  perceiving  that 
trouble  had  depressed  that  good  woman's  spirits. 

"Arid  you,  too,  good  Father  Hanz,"  she  said,  turn 
ing  to  him,  and  saluting  him  in  her  free,  frank 


COMING  EVENTS  CAST  THEIR  SHADOWS.  161 

manner  ;  "  you  shall  have  a  kiss,  too."     And  she  took 
his  hand  and  imprinted  a  kiss  on  his  cheek. 

She  suddenly  discovered  that  something  was  the 
matter,  paused,  and  looked  at  Angeline  with  an  air  of 
surprise.  Her  first  thought  was  that  they  had  received 
bad  news  from  Tite,  which  they  were  trying  to  conceal 
from  her.  Almost  unconsciously  her  gentle  nature 
began  to  heat  in  sympathy  with  Angeline' s,  and  a  tear 
stole  slowly  down  her  cheek.  "  You  have  heard  from 
Tite;  is  he  sick?  have  you  heard  had  news?"  she 
inquired,  in  rapid  succession,  as  she  watched  every 
change  in  Angeline's  features. 

Angeline  shook  her  head,  and  looked  up  sweetly  but 
sorrowfully  in  Mattie's  face.  "Nothing,  nothing,  my 
good  child/'  she  replied,  kissing  Mattie's  hand.  But 
there  was  the  tear  of  sorrow  writing  its  tale  on  her 
cheek.  "God  will  bless  and  protect  our  Tite/'  she 
resumed  ;  "but  we  have  heard  nothing  from  him  since 
the  letter  you  saw." 

"I  am  so  glad,"  rejoined  Mattie,  her  face  lighting 
up  with  a  sweet  smile.  "  I  think  about  him  every  day, 
and  I  know  he  thinks  about  me.  So,  now,  mother 
Angeline,  you  must  cheer  up.  You  will,  won't  you? 
It  won't  do  to  be  sad  when  Tite  is  away."  And,  after 
patting  Angeline  on  the  shoulder  and  kissing  her 
cheek,  "you  shall  see,  now/'  she  resumed,  bringing 
forward  the  basket,  "what  nice  presents  I  have  brought 
for  you,  Mother  Angeline.  Made  these  all  with  rny 
own  hands." 

Here  the  happy,  smiling  girl  drew  from  her  basket  a 
number  of  frills  and  wristlets,  a  worsted-worked  candle 
mat,  and  a  cambric  handkerchief,  in  one  corner  of 
which  she  had  ingeniously  worked  Angeline's  name. 

"  They  are  all  for  you,  Mother  Angeline,  all  for  you/' 

11 


162  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

she  said,  tossing  them  one  after  another  into  her  lap. 
"You  are  so  good.  Keep  them  all  until  Tite  comes 
home.  Then  you  can  show  them  to  him  as  a  proof  of 
what  a  true  and  good  girl  I  have  been." 

Hanz  viewed  this  act  of  kindness  on  the  part  of 
Mattie  with  an  air  of  surprise  and  astonishment.  It 
was  in  fsuch  beautiful  contrast  to  her  father's  rudeness 
and  severity  that  he  was  at  a  loss  how  to  account 
for  it. 

"Vel,  vel !"  exclaimed  Hanz,  raising  his  hands, 
"you  pees  sho  goot  a  gal  as  I  ever  did  she.  Yes,  mine 
shild,  I  never  shees  no  petter  gals  as  you  pees."  And 
he  rose  from  his  chair,  and  approaching  Mattie,  patted 
her  on  the  shoulder  encouragingly.  "  You  pees  such 
a  goot  girl,"  he  repeated,  "and  you  will  pe  mine 
goot  friend,  eh?" 

"Certainly  I  will.  Why  should  I  be  anything 
else?"  replied  Mattie,  looking  up  smilingly  in  his  face. 

Hanz  shook  his  head.  "  It  pees  sho  now  as  nopody 
can  shay  who  pees  his  friend,  and  who  pees  not  his  friend. 
I  pees  sho  glad  you  pees  mine  friend." 

' l  I  should  like  to  know,  Father  Hanz,  what  troubles 
you?"  resumed  Mattie,  whose  quick  eye  read  in  his 
face  the  trouble  that  was  making  his  heart  sad.  ' (  Tell 
me  what  troubles  you,  Father  Hanz,  and  I  will  be  a 
friend  to  you,  no  matter  who  it  is." 

"Mine  shilds,"  replied  the  old  man,  drooping  his 
head,  "  dar  vas  un  man,  he  shay  as  he  pees  mine  goot 
friend.  Dat  friend  he  pees  mine  enemy.  He  prings 
shorrow  into  mine  house.  Unt  he  prings  dat  shorrow 
when  mine  poor  Tite  he  pees  sho  far  away  as  I  ton't 
know  where  he  is." 

Tears  again  filled  the  old  man's  eyes  as  he  spoke,  and 
he  paused,  shook  his  head,  and  buried  his  face  in  his 


COMING  EVENTS  CAST  THEIR  SHADOWS.  163 

hands.  There  was  something  in  the  old  man's  unwill 
ingness  to  disclose  who  it  was  that  had  caused  him 
this  trouble  that  excited  Mattie's  suspicions. 

"  You  must  tell  me,  Father  Hanz,"  said  she,  encir 
cling  his  neck  with  her  right  arm  and  patting  him  on 
the  cheek  encouragingly  and  affectionately  with  her 
left  hand,  "who  has  caused  you  all  this  trouble." 

Hanz  looked  up  earnestly  and  enquiringly  into  her 
face.  Still  there  was  a  doubt  in  that  look  it  was  im 
possible  to  mistake. 

"You  ton't  know,  eh?  you  ton't  know,  eh?  Maype 
as  he  is  petter  as  you  ton't  know,  mine  shild.  T'  man 
what  prings  shorrow  into  mine  house  ;  t'  man  what 
shays  I  pees  one  tief  t'  mine  neighpors — dat  man  he 
pees  no  friend  of  mine."  Again  the  old  man  paused, 
and  looked  up  inquiringly  into  Mattie's  sweet  face,  as 
if  anxious  to  trace  the  secret  of  her  thoughts.  And  as 
he  did  so  the  breeza  tossed  the  grey  hairs  over  his  fore 
head,  as  if  to  cover  up  the  wrinkles  age  had  written  on  it. 

"Mine  taughter,  mine  taughter,"  he  resumed,,  grasp 
ing  Mattie's  hand  firmly,  "  I'se  gettin'  old  now.  Tare 
von't  pe  no  more  of  old  Hanz  Tooclleburg  shoon.  You 
never  know'd  nothin'  pad  of  old  Hanz  Toodleburg — 
does  you,  mine  taughter?" 

"Never,  never!  Why,  Father  Hanz,  nobody  has 
been  saying  anything  against  you,"  replied.  Mattie, 
smiling. 

"  Dar  has,  too,"  resumed  Hanz.  "  What  I  lives  for 
now  is  mine  goot  name,  and  mine  poor  Tite.  I  pees  a 
friend  to  every pody  what  needs  a  friend,  and  now  what 
I  needs  mineshelf  is  one  goot  friend.  You  she,  mine 
taughter,  if  mine  little  farm  he  pees  gone,  and  if  mine 
sheep,  and  mine  cows,  and  mine  everything  pees  gone, 
den  der  is  nothin'  for  mine  Tite  when  he  comes  home/' 


164  THE  VON   TOODLEBURQS. 

The  old  man  paused  for  a  moment.  It  was  impossi 
ble  for  him  to  keep  the  secret  of  his  trouble  from  Mattie 
any  longer.  He  opened  his  heart  to  her  and  disclosed 
the  fact  that  it  was  her  own  father  who  had  brought 
sorrow  into  his  home.  Yes,  it  was  her  father  who  had 
led  him  like  a  child  into  trouble,  and  then  thrown 
around  his  acts  such  a  chain  of  suspicious  circumstances 
that  you  could  scarcely  find  a  man  in  the  village,  where 
but  a  short  time  ago  Hanz  was  so  great  a  favorite,  who 
did  not  believe  him  guilty  of  inventing  the  Kidd  Dis 
covery  Company,  and  bringing  ruin  and  distress  on  his 
neighbors.  There  was  the  paper  Hanz  had  signed, 
setting  forth  that  he  possessed  the  secret  of  where 
Kidd's  treasure  was  buried,  and  bearing  the  proof  that 
he  had  sold  it  for  a  consideration.  Chapman  under 
stood  the  value  of  this,  and  went  about  the  village 
showing  it  as  a  proof  that  there  was  at  least  one  man 
innocent,  and  that  man  was  himself.  There,  too,  was 
the  old  story  that  had  clung  to  him  through  life — that 
he  knew  all  about  Kidd,  his  father  having  sailed  with 
him  on  the  Spanish  Main.  And  there  was  the  expedi 
tion  up  the  river,  in  which  he  had  played  so  prominent 
a  part. 

Chapman  well  understood  the  effect  these  things 
would  have  on  the  minds  of  the  ignorant  and  super 
stitious,  and  he  turned  them  against  Hanz  with  such 
skill  as  to  completely  get  the  better  of  him.  In  short, 
he  would  assert  his  innocence  with  so  much  plausa- 
bility  that  the  simple-minded  settlers  began  to  believe 
him  the  saint  he  set  himself  up  for,  and  Hanz  the 
sinner  who  had  got  all  their  money. 

Mattie  heard  this  strange  declaration  made  by  Hanz 
against  her  father  with  feelings  of  sorrow  and  surprise. 
She  hung  down  her  head  and  remained  silent  for  some 


COMING  EVENTS  CAST  THEIR  SHADOWS.  105 

time,  for  her  mind  was  bewildered  with  strange  and 
exciting  thoughts.  Then,  looking  up,  she  said  : 

"  Cheer  up,  don't  be  sad,  Father  Hanz.  You  will 
always  find  a  friend  in  me.  My  father  shall  also  be 
your  friend.  We  are  going  to  leave  Nyack,  but  I  will 
come  and  see  you,  and  be  your  friend.  Don't  think  bad 
of  my  father,  and  he  shall  yet  be  your  friend/'  And 
she  kissed  Angeline  and  Hanz  and  bid  them  good  bye. 

Mattie  had  never  for  a  moment  entertained  the 
thought  that  her  father  would  knowingly  wrong  these 
old  people.  Her  heart  was  too  pure,  her  nature  too 
trusting,  to  entertain  a  suspicion  of  wrrong.  She  had 
seen  him  engaged  in  transactions  she  did  not  under 
stand;  she  had  seen  him  associate  with  men  she  did 
not  like,  but  she  never  enquired  what  his  motive  for  so 
doing  was.  How  he  became  acquainted  with,  and 
what  his  business  with  Toprnan  and  Gusher  was,  had 
been  a  mystery  to  her.  The  object  was  clear  enough  to 
her  now.  The  conversation  she  had  overheard  one 
night  between  her  father  and  Topman,  relative  to  a 
meeting  at  Hanz's  house,  and  getting  him  to  sign  a 
paper  purporting  to  sell  them  a  secret,  was  all  ex 
plained.  This  conversation  put  a  powerful  weapon  in 
her  hand,  and  if  used  skilfully  she  could  -save  her 
father  from  trouble  and  also  protect  old  Hanz.  Indeed, 
her  mind  ran  back  over  a  train  of  curious  circumstances, 
which  now  became  clearer  and  clearer,  and  when  linked 
together  discovered  the  object  they  were  intended  to 
effect.  There  was  no  mistaking  the  motive.  Still, 
like  a  true  and  loving  daughter,  she  saw  her  father 
only  in  the  light  of  innocence  and  truth.  The  more 
she  contemplated  the  matter  the  more  sincerely  did  she 
believe  him  an  instrument  in  the  hands  of  Topman  and 
Gusher,  of  whose  designs  she  had  heard  others  speak. 


CHAPTER  XXir. 

THE   CIIAPMANS   MOVE   INTO   THE   CITY 

Chapman  had  developed  Nyack  pretty  thoroughly, 
had  made  money  enough  to  feel  independent,  and 
attributed  it  all  to  his  own  virtues.  He  had  got  up  no 
end  of  quarrels,  invented  new  religions,  established  a 
hotel  on  principles  of  high  moral  economy,  advocated 
broad  and  advanced  ideas  in  everything,  and  kept  the 
settlement  in  a  state  of  excitement  generally.  Chap 
man  was  indeed  a  great  human  accident.  There  was 
no  confining  him  to  any  one  thing,  either  in  religion, 
politics,  or  finance.  He  had  a  morality  of  his  own,, 
which  he  said  belonged  to  the  world's  advanced  ideas, 
and  it  was  not  his  fault  if  there  were  so  few  persons 
enlightened  enough  to  understand  and  appreciate  it  in 
its  true  sense. 

Chapman  was  indeed  not  one  of  those  men  who  carry 
blessings  into  a  community  with  them,  but  rather  one 
of  those  who  seem  to  delight  in  planting  curses  wher 
ever  they  go,  and  leaving  their  victims  to  reap  the 
bitter  fruit  in  poverty  and  ruin.  Himself  a  mental 
deformity,  none  of  his  enterprises  had  been  of  any  real 
benefit  to  the  community,  while  his  last  and  most  rep 
rehensible  one  had  resulted  in  emptying  the  pockets  of 
the  old  Dutch  settlers,  and  leaving  them  bits  of  worth 
less  paper  to  remember  him  by. 

And  yet  this  man  could  talk  of  himself  like  a  very 
saint.  He  had  the  power,  too,  of  making  many  of 
those  who  had  suffered  by  his  acts  believe  him  honest. 
Indeed,  while  one  portion  of  the  community  was  curs 
ing  him  for  a  knave,  another  was  defending  him  as  a 


THE   CHAPMANS   MOVE  INTO   TI1E  CITY.  167 

really  useful  man — an  opinion  Mrs.  Chapman  was 
always  ready  to  endorse.  In  short,  Chapman  had  sup 
porters  in  Nyack  who  would  have  sent  him  to  Congress 
out  of  sheer  love  for  his  talents,  which  they  were  sure 
would  have  found  a  happy  field  for  their  development. 
Mrs.  Chapman  always  sought  to  conciliate  these  friends, 
and  would  invite  them  to  tea.  On  these  little  occasions, 
after  discussing  the  merits  of  cider-vinegar  and  home 
made  pumpkin  pies,  and  the  care  respectable  people 
should  exercise  over  the  company  they  kept,  for  there 
was  pure  New  England  "  grit"  in  the  lady,  she  would 
recur  to  her  dear  husband. 

"All  Nyack  will  confess  how  intellectually  great  he 
is,"  she  would  say;  "and  show  me  the  person  who  has 
done  more  to  elevate  the  moral  respectability  of  Nyack. 
Nyack  was  such  a  dull,  sleepy  place  when — when  we 
first  honored  it  with  our  company.  See  what  it  now  is. 
My  dear  husband  worked  up  these  low  Dutch  people 
so  ;  yes,  and  he  improved  their  morals.  And  I  flatter 
myself  I  have  elevated  its  society — a  little." 

Chapman  had  now  thoroughly  developed  Nyack, 
financially  and  religiously.  He  had  saved  up  a  nice 
little  fortune,  enough  with  care  and  good  management 
to  keep  him  comfortable  and  give  Mrs.  Chapman  a 
wider  field  for  the  exercise  of  her  love  of  display. 
There  was  now  little  chance  of  making  any  more  money 
out  of  Nyack,  either  by  getting  up  quarrels  between 
neighbors  or  inventing  new  religions.  So  the  Chap- 
mans  resolved  to  go  into  the  city  and  set  up  for  very 
respectable  people.  As  nobody  wanted  the  big  house 
for  a  church  Chapman  rented  it  to  Titus  Bright  for  an 
inn,  and  as  nothing  was  said  about  moral  restrictions, 
that  worthy  friend  of  the  thirsty  and  weary  traveller 
kept  it  in  the  good  old-fashioned  way  of  giving 


168  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

customers  what  they  wanted  and  asking  no  questions. 
He  would  much  rather,  Chapman  said,  have  seen  it  put 
to  a  less  profane  use,  but  as  Bright  was  a  responsible 
tenant,  and  could  pay  more  rent  than  any  one  else,  the 
morality  had  to  sink  in  the  necessity. 

A  few  months  passed  and  the  Chapmans  were  set  up 
in  New  York,  in  a  spacious  and  well-furnished  house 
on  the  east  side  of  Bowling  Green.  Chapman  was 
soon  busy  looking  after  the  affairs  of  the  great  firm  of 
Topman  and  Gusher,  which  I  need  scarcely  tell  the 
reader  was  a  creation  of  his.  Mrs.  Chapman  soon  had 
enough  to  do  at  pushing  her  way  into  society.  But  the 
more  she  pushed  the  more  did  little  social  obstructions 
seem  to  rise  up  and  defeat  her  efforts.  She  would 
associate  with  first-rate  society,  she  said,  or  none ;  and 
Mattie  should  be  introduced  and  shine  in  the  "upper 
circles." 

Bowling  Green  stood  on  its  dignity  in  those  days. 
There  were  very  nice  and  very  old  families  living  there 
then,  and  they  kept  themselves  rolled  up  in  their  wealth 
and  comfort,  and  looked  coldly  down  on  all  new  and 
pretentious  people.  West  Bowling  Green,  too,  put  on 
airs  of  superiority  over  East  Bowling  Green,  which  it 
affected  to  designate  with  the  term  "  rather  vulgar." 
They  were  quiet,  well  brought  up  people  on  the  West 
side,  people  who  had  made  a  family  name  and  were 
proud  of  it,  whose  superior  enterprise  and  genius  had 
raised  them  above  ordinary  people,  and  who  had 
acquired  wealth  by  honorable  means. 

There  was,  indeed,  a  charm  about  these  families, 
made  more  attractive  by  the  simplicity  and  gentleness 
of  their  manners,  for  they  were  refined,  and  entertained 
their  friends  generously.  In  short,  West  Bowling 
Green  and  a  portion  of  the  Battery  had  at  that  day  a 


THE  CIIAPMANS  MOVE  INTO  THE  CITY.  169 

social  empire  of  its  own,  which  had  a  flavor  of  rich  old 
wine  about  it,  and  was  as  distinct  as  distinguished  in 
all  its  surroundings.  It  rode  in  its  own  carriage,  had 
orderly  and  well-dressed  coachmen,  wore  an  air  of  great 
circumspection,  dined  at  five  o'clock,  and  lived  like  a 
well-bred  gentleman. 

East  Bowling  Green  had  begun  to  lose  cast,  and, 
indeed,  was  under  a  cloud  socially.  Its  society  was  made 
up  of  new,  fast,  and  somewhat  showy  people,  whose 
antecedents  it  was  difficult  to  get  at,  (at  least-  West 
Bowling  Green  said  so,)  and  who,  for  want  of  a  family 
reputation,  put  on  the  airs  of  a  vulgarian.  These  people 
spent  their  money  freely,  and  seemed  to  have  enough 
of  it,  but  they  aspired  to  make  a  show  rather  than 
secure  real  enjoyment.  They  associated  with  third-rate 
people,  and  vied  with  each  other  in  giving  parties  and 
balls  to  which  all  the  young  swells  in  town  were  invited. 
In  fine,  East  Bowling  Green  had  a  cheap,  retail  flavor 
about  it  which  all  its  show  and  extravagance  failed  either 
to  conceal  or  atone  for. 

Mrs.  Chapman  had  resided  three  months  in  Bowling 
Green,  and  yet  first-class  society  had  kept  its  doors 
closed — did  not  even  condescend  a  smile.  This  was 
very  mortifying  to  a  lady  whose  pretentions  were  quite 
equal  to  her  dimensions.  A  few  second  and  third-rate 
people  had  made  a  formal  call,  or  left  a  card.  But  it 
was  merely  as  a  matter  of  ceremony.  Mr.  Pinks,  the 
elegant  old  beau  of  the  Green,  who  was  looked  up  to 
by  first-rate  society  everywhere,  and  considered  himself 
born  to  stand  guard  over  it  and  protect  it  from  vulgar 
contact,  and  who  was  accepted  as  authority  in  all 
matters  of  etiquette,  and  had  standing  invitations  to 
dinner  with  all  the  best  families,  had  called  to  pay 
his  respects  and  congratulate  the  lady.  But  Pinks 


170  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

considered  this  strictly  a  matter  of  duty — to  make  an 
observation. 

When  Beau  Pinks  reported  the  result  of  his  call  to 
the  Warburton  family,  who  were  first-rate  people,  and 
the  Warburton  family  spread  it  through  West  Bowling 
Green,  there  was  great  amusement  in  the  neighbor 
hood. 

"  Won't  do,  the  lady  won't,"  said  Pinks,  lowering 
his  voice  to  a  whisper,  and  shaking  his  head.  "  Lady 
weighs  two  hundred  pounds  and  more.  A  dead  weight 
on  the  back  of  any  society.  Very  pretentious,  but 
makes  shocking  work  of  the  King's  English,  and  dis 
covers  low  origin  in  her  conversation  generally.  Puts 
on  finery  without  regard  to  color  or  complexion,  told 
me  how  many  new  dresses  she  had  making,  has  big, 
fat  hands,,  and  wears  common  gold  rings.  Worse  than 
all,"  continued  Pinks,  raising  his  hands,  "  the  lady 
wanted  to  know  if  I  could  tell  her  how  to  reform  ser 
vants,  and  if  I  liked  rhubarb  pies  for  breakfast." 

With  such  a  report  from  Pinks  it  was  no  wonder 
first-rate  society  did  not  take  kindly  to  the  lady.  The 
rhubarb  pies  for  breakfast  settled  the  question  in  Pinks' 
mind,  and  he  never  called  again,  though  he  kept  up  a 
bowing  acquaintance  with  the  lady.  Mrs.  Chapman 
now  fell  back  on  a  reception.  A  reception  would  be 
the  thing  to  make  Bowling  Green  surrender.  The  day 
was  set  and  cards  sent  out,  and  notwithstanding  Mr. 
Gusher,  who  was  her  standing  ornament  and  idol, 
assisted  her  in  drumming  up  recruits,  the  affair  turned 
out  to  be  very  unsatisfactory.  The  nice  people  she 
invited  sent  regrets  ;  and  those  who  did  come  were 
second  and  third-rate  people,  who  never  miss  a  recep 
tion  on  any  account,  seeing  that  it  affords  them  the 
cheapest  means  of  showing  themselves.  There  were 


THE  CHAPMANS   MOVE  INTO  THE  CITY.  171 

cheap  people  then,  just  as  there  are  cheap  people  now, 
ready  enough  to  put  in  an  appearance  at  a  lady's 
reception,  especially  if  she  gave  nice  suppers  and  had 
daughters  to  be  admired.  Nor  was  it  an  uncommon 
thing,  even  at  that  day,  for  a  pretentious  woman  who 
had  just  set  up  in  society,  and  taken  to  the  business  of 
reception-giving,  to  find  herself  made  the  target  of  a 
little  innocent  satire  by  the  nice  young  gentlemen  she 
had  invited  to  pay  her  homage. 

Chapman  differed  from  his  wife,  inasmuch  as  he 
regarded  society  as  a  great  bore.  Mrs.  Chapman, 
however,  was  not  a  little  disappointed  at  the  way 
things  had  turned.  They  were  flashy  and  rather  fast 
people  who  came  to  her  reception  ;  people  whom  nobody 
of  established  respectability  knew  or  cared  to  know — 
thoughtless  young  men,  overdressed  young  women  with 
matrimonial  expectations,  and  a  few  needy  foreigners 
with  small  titles.  To  make  the  matter  worse,  some  of 
the  lady's  guests  wore  eye-glasses,  through  which 
they  persisted  in  gazing  at  her,  and  conducted  them 
selves  very  unbecomingly.  Indeed,  they  eat  up  all 
her  supper,  spoiled  her  carpet,  insulted  her  servants, 
and  paid  her  certain  left-handed  compliments  because 
she  had  neither  coffee  nor  wine  on  her  side-board.  The 
foreigners,  too,  were  inclined  to  be  merry  at  the  lady's 
circumference,  and  at  the  awkwardness  of  her  move 
ments,  as  well  as  to  be  severe  on  the  style  of  -her  dress 
and  the  way  she  wore  her  hair. 

"  Who  are  these  people?"  enquired  a  young  man,, 
adjusting  his  eye-glass. 

"  Very  new  people,"  whispered  another  in  reply. 

"  Vulgar,  evidently — just  set  up  to  be  somebody— 
don't  understand  it,"  rejoined  a  third,  shrugging  his 
shoulders. 


172  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

Mr.  Gusher,  who  had  assisted  the  lady  in  heating  up 
her  recruits,  had  assured  them  that  the  Chapmans 
were  very  distinguished  people. 

Mrs.  Chapman  was  not  more  successful  in  setting  up 
a  carriage  of  her  own.  She  had  done  a  great  deal  of 
pushing  without  affecting  a  lodgment  in  the  society  she 
had  set  her  heart  on.  With  a  carriage  of  her  own  she 
felt  that  she  would  be  just  as  good  as  any  of  those  high 
old  Bowling  Green  people.  She  had  read  of  a  lady  in 
her  carriage  driving  right  into  society  and  forcing  a 
surrender. 

Unfortunately  the  fools  were  not  so  plenty  as  for 
merly,  the  demand  for  Kidd  Discovery  stock  had 
greatly  diminished,  and  the  expense  of  keeping  up 
appearances  in  the  city  had  far  exceeded  Chapman's  cal 
culations.  Indeed,  he  had  already  "begun  to  talk  of  the 
•necessity  of  economy.  Topman  was  already  drawing 
heavily  on  the  income  of  the  firm  to  keep  up  appear 
ances,  and  the  future  must  not  be  overlooked.  The 
lady  had,  therefore,  to  content  herself  with  a  one-horse 
turn-out,  an  establishment  not  very  popular  in  Bowling 
Green  even  at  that  day.  Although  the  lady  had  to 
accept  the  necessity,  there  was  no  getting  along  without 
a  coachman,  and  Mr.  Napoleon  Bowles  was  engaged  to 
wear  a  livery  and  wait  on  the  lady  in  that  capacity. 
Now  Bowles  stood  about  five  feet  four  inches  in  his 
boots,  was  very  fat  and  very  short-legged,  and  very 
black,  for  he  was  a  person  of  African  descent  and 
established  color.  Bowles  weighed  at  least  two  hun 
dred  and  fifty  solid,  so  that  when  he  drove  his  mistress 
out  for  an  airing  of  an  afternoon  the  whole  establish 
ment  made  so  shabby  and  yet  so  comical  an  appearance 
as  to  afford  the  whole  neighborhood  a  subject  for 
amusement.  Nor  was  there  a  more  self-important 


THE  CHAPMANS  MOVE  INTO  THE  CITY.  173 

person  in  all  Bowling  Green  than  Bowles — except, 
perhaps,  it  might  be  his  mistress.  But  it  was  only 
when  he  got  himself  into  those  tight-fitting  drab 
trousers,  and  that  bright  blue  coat  with  double  rows  of 
brass  buttons,  and  mounted  that  small,  tall  hat  with 
the  huge  buckle  in  front,  that  he  fancied  himself  seen 
to  advantage. 

Bowles  not  only  became  a  feature  in  Bowling  Green 
society,  but  indeed  considered  himself  necessary  to  the 
dignity  of  the  family  he  was  serving,  and  in  duty  bound 
to  fight  any  coachman  who  would  make  the  slightest 
insinuations  against  it.  This  got  him  into  numerous 
difficulties,  for  there  was  not  a  coachman  in  the  neigh 
borhood  that  did  not  set  him  down  as  a  fair  subject  for 
unpleasant  remarks.  One  called  him  a  dumpling- 
stomached  darkey ;  while  another  said  he  must  have 
been  brought  up  in  the  family  and  fed  on  puddings. 

"  Can't  be  much  of  a  family,"  a  third  would  say, 
"  to  have  such  a  short-legged  shadow  as  you  for  coach 
man,  and  only  one  horse.  And  such  a  livery  as  that ! 
Why  don't  your  mistress  dress  you  like  a  man?" 

Mr.  Bowles  had  several  times  found  himself  measur 
ing  the  pavement  and  his  hat  in  the  gutter,  as  a  reward 
for  his  attempts  to  resent  such  indignities,,  which  he 
considered  were  offered  to  the  family  rather  than  him 
self.  There  was  so  close  a  resemblance  between  the 
circumference  of  the  lady  and  her  coachman  as  tc 
seriously  damage  the  pretensions  of  the  family,  and 
bring  down  upon  it  no  end  of  ridicule. 

There  was  another  serious  impediment  to  the  lady's 
pretentious,  and  that  was  no  less  a  person  than  Mis. 
Topman.  No  sooner  had  the  Chapmans  set  up  in 
Bowling  Green  than  that  lady  took  them  into  her 
keeping,  promising  them  no  end  of  introductions  to 


THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

nice  people.  Now,  Mrs.  Topman  was  one  of  those 
social  afflictions  which  are  found  everywhere,  whose 
touch  is  like  contagion,  and  who  take  strangers  into 
their  keeping  only  to  do  them  more  harm  than  good. 
I  have  called  them  social  afflictions  for  want  of  a  better 
term.  Mrs.  Topman  was  the  highest  example  of  the 
species.  She  had  been  beating  about  on  the  outskirts 
of  society  without  gaining  an  entrance  into  it  until  she 
was  like  a  faded  bouquet  that  had  lost  its  freshness 
and  perfume.  In  short,  she  was  a  tall,  rakish  looking 
craft,  with  ingeniously  painted  head-gear,  carrying  an 
immense  amount  of  sail,  and  flying  colors  not  recog 
nized  by  good  society  in  Bowling  Green — at  least  not 
on  the  West  side. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

MRS.    CHAPMAN   GIVES  A  BALL. 

It  was  a  colcl,  dark  night  in  December.  The  wind 
was  blowing  fresh  from  the  northeast,  the  tall  trees  on 
the  Battery  were  in  commotion,  and  the  ships  in  the 
harbor,  seen  through  a  pale  mist,  were  straining  at 
their  anchors.  A  thin,  pale  mist  hung  over  the  sombre 
old  fort  on  the  Battery,  over  the  trees,  over  the  ships, 
over  everything  within  the  eye's  reach.  And  the  mist 
and  the  solemn  beating  sound  of  the  sea-wail,  in  which 
the  sailor  fancies  he  can  read  all  his  sorrows,  gave  a 
wierd  and  mysterious  appearance  to  the  scene.  The 
Battery  was  nearly  deserted  that  night,  for  at  the  time 
we  write  of  only  two  old  men  could  be  seen,  leaning 
over  the  railing  on  the  sea-wall  and  watching  in  the 
direction  of  a  ship  at  anchor  in  the  stream,  and  looking 
as  if  she  was  just  in  from  sea. 

Mrs.  Chapman  was  to  give  her  ball  that  night.  The 
lady  had  for  several  weeks  given  all  her  mind  and 
energy  to  the  preliminaries  of  this  grand  affair.  Who 
was  to  be  invited,  what  sort  of  new  dresses  she  and 
Mattie  would  appear  best  in,  who  was  to  provide  the 
supper,  and  what  the  whole  would  cost,  were  subjects 
which  so  engaged  the  lady's  attention  that  she  could 
think  of  nothing  else.  In  vain  did  Chapman  demur  to 
the  great  expense  and  the  folly  of  keeping  up  appear 
ances  under  such  circumstances.  In  vain  did  he  insin 
uate  the  probable  necessity  of  inventing  a  new  religion 
as  a  means  of  bringing  his  revenues  up  to  his  necessi 
ties.  A  necklace  of  pearls  and  a  diamond  ring  had 


176  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

been  got  for  Mattie,  and  now  a  demand  was  made  for  a 
new  and  expensive  dress.  If  there  was  anything  in 
the  world  Chapman  admired  and  submitted  to  it  was 
his  wife.  In  his  thoughts  she  was  above  everything 
else,  and  he  would  surrender  to  her  demands,  no  matter 
at  what  sacrifice.  As  for  Mattie,  he  never  seemed  to 
care  much  about  her,  nor  indeed  to  regard  her  with 
anything  more  than  ordinary  affection. 

There  was  no  getting  along  without  the  ball,  Mrs. 
Chapman  said.  West  Bowling  Green  had  given  two 
or  three  balls,  and  had  not  condescended  to  send  her 
an  invitation.  It  was  very  mortifying  to  get  the  cut 
direct  in  this  way.  She  must  bring  West  Bowling 
Green  down  by  showing  that  she  could  give  a  ball  of 
her  own.  And  then  it  would  be  such  a  relief  to  her 
pride.  And,  too,  it  would  be  just  the  thing  to  show 
Mattie  off  to  the  best  advantage.  Mr.  Gusher  would 
shine  brilliantly  in  a  ball  room,  and  so  would  Mattie, 
and  if  the  young  people  could  be  reconciled  in  that 
way,  why  it  would  be  money  well  spent. 

Mrs.  Topman  was  delighted  at  the  prospect,  and  so 
was  Gusher.  And  both  had  been  going  about  among 
their  friends  for  a  week  sounding  the  trumpet  of  Mrs. 
Chapman's  ball,  as  well  as  telling  their  friends  that 
the  Chapmans  were  rich  and  very  distinguished  people. 
Bowling  Green,  then,  was  in  a  flutter  that  night. 
Chapman's  house  was  brilliantly  lighted,  and  carriages 
began  to  arrive  and  set  down  their  gaily-attired  occu 
pants  ere  St.  Paul's  clock  had  struck  nine.  Then  there 
was  such  a  tripping  of  delicately  turned  little  feet,  such 
a  flashing  of  underskirts,  such  a  witching  of  perfumed 
silks  and  satins,  such  a  display  of  white  arms  and 
white  shoulders,  as  each  bevy  of  beauties  vaulted  up 
the  steps  and  were  bowed  into  the  house  by  the  polite 


MRS.    CHAPMAN  GIVES  A  BALL.  177 

Mr.  Bowles.  Bowles  felt  himself  an  important  element 
in  the  dignity  of  the  family  that  night.  His  mistress 
had  got  him  a  new  blue  coat  with  large  brass  buttons, 
and  a  white  waistcoat  that  reached  nearly  to  his  knees, 
and  gave  him  the  appearance  of  a  huge  ball  of  snow 
surmounted  by  an  illuminated  globe  painted  black. 
Bowles  had  delivered  most  of  the  invitations,  and 
firmly  believed  that  his  mistress  was  indebted  to  him 
for  the  success  of  her  ball,  inasmuch  as  he  had  solicited 
guests  worthy  of  her  favor.  Nor  was  he  sure  that  the 
ball  was  not  given  by  his  mistress  to  show  him  off  in 
his  new  clothes.  Bowles  had  a  bow  and  a  smile  for 
each  of  the  guests.  "  My  missus  is  right  glad  to  sees 
you — she  is.  Be  a  heap  o'  dancin'  did  to-night/'  he 
would  say,  as  he  bowed  the  guests  into  the  hall. 

At  ten  o'clock  the  brilliantly-lighted  parlors  were 
filled,  and  presented  the  appearance  of  a  garden  of 
flowers  variously  colored.  There  were  merry,  laugh 
ing  vocies,  graceful  forms,  young  and  happy  faces, 
forming  the  light  and  shade  of  the  picture  presented 
to  the  eye.  The  ponderous  figure  of  Mrs.  Chapman 
formed  a  sort  of  central  object.  The  lady  was  indeed 
got  up  in  a  gorgeous  style  of  dress,  for  she  wore  all  the 
colors  of  the  rainbow,  without  their  blending,  had 
flounces  nearly  to  her  waist,  giving  her  the  appearance 
of  an  half-inflated  balloon  ;  and  she  had  made  a  very 
flower-basket  of  her  head.  In  short,  the  lady  had 
made  a  bold  attempt  to  improve  on  all  known  styles  of 
dress,  and  at  the  same  time  to  show  her  contempt  for 
what  other  people  might  call  taste  in  such  matters. 
Thus  elaborately  arrayed  she  fancied  herself  as  much 
a  lady  of  quality  as  any  of  your  fine  old  West  Bowling 
Green  people. 


178  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

A  number  of  exquisitely  dressed  young  men  had 
gathered  about  the  lady,  and  although  they  paid  her 
all  manner  of  compliments,  and  said  various  pretty 
things  in  admiration  of  her  charming  daughter,  it 
was  evident  that  they  regarded  her  as  a  rare  curiosity, 
whose  mental  defects  were  affording  them  a  subject 
for  amusement.  There  the  lady  stood,  receiving  the 
congratulations  of  her  friends  and  introducing  her 
daughter  Mattie,  who  was  dressed  in  a  plain  blue  silk 
with  white  trimmings,  a  wreath  of  orange  blossoms  on 
her  head,  and  her  golden  hair  hanging  in  simple  curls 
down  her  shoulders.  Indeed,  the  lady  suffered  by 
comparison  with  her  daughter,  whose  charms  were 
made  more  fascinating  by  the  simplicity  of  her  dress 
and  the  quietness  of  her  manners. 

In  truth,  Mattie  had  no  taste  for  the  show  and 
extravagance  her  mother  was  so  fond  of  indulging  in. 
Nor  could  she  see  what  object  her  mother  had,  or  what 
really  was  to  be  gained  by  giving  this  ball.  She  felt 
in  her  heart  that  it  was  a  piece  of  extravagance  her 
father  could  not  afford  as  an  honest  man,  and  she  saw 
prominent  among  the  guests  persons  she  had  long  mis 
trusted  of  being  his  enemies.  Gay  as  the  scene  was  it 
had  nothing  in  it  to  interest  her.  Her  thoughts  were 
engaged  in  something  more  real  and  true.  They  were 
wandering  just  then  into  a  distant  ocean  in  search  of 
the  object  dearest  in  her  affections,,  wondering  how  it 
fared  with  him.  Then  the  picture  of  Hanz  and  Ange- 
line,  in  their  humble  little  home,  revealed  itself  to 
her,,  and  her  mind  filled  with  strange  fancies  as  to 
the  part  she  might  have  to  perform  in  saving  them 
from  the  trouble  she  saw  foreshadowed  in  her  father's 
conversation  with  Topman  and  Gusher.  She  little 
knew  what  sorrow  had  been  brought  into  Hanz's  home 


MRS.    CHAPMAN   GIVES   A   BALL.  179 

since  she  left  Nyack ;  nor  did  it  occur  to  her  that  old 
Father  Hanz,  as  she  playfully  called  him,  might  even 
fieri  he  within  the  sound  of  her  voice. 

The  company  had  all  assembled,  the  musicians  were 
beginning  to  tune  their  instruments,  and  the  time  for 
dancing  was  drawing  near.  Mrs.  Chapman  flattered 
herself  that  Bowling  Green  would  wake  up  in  the 
morning  to  find  that  she  had  carried  its  outworks. 
But  notwithstanding  all  the  pushing  she  had  done,  and 
all  the  pushing  her  friends  had  done  for  her,  she  had 
not  succeeded  in  catching  the  sort  of  people  she  had 
thrown  her  net  for.  There  was  Topman  and  Mrs. 
Topman,  moving  here  and  there  in  all  the  elegance  of 
full  dress.  There  were  a  number  of  others,  who  were 
always  ready  to  accept  an  invitation  where  there  was 
dancing  to  be  done,  or  an  opportunity  afforded  to  show 
themselves  in  their  best  clothes.  They  were  second 
and  third-rate  people,  after  all — people  who  get  a  cheap 
position  in  society  through  their  proficiency  in  dancing, 
which  they  accept  as  the  highest  object  a  man  or  woman 
has  to  live  for. 

Poor  Chapman  moved  about  here  and  there  like  a 
raven  among  birds  of  brilliant  plumage  ;  and  never 
did  man  look  meeker  or  more  submissive.  There  had 
been  a  curious  change  in  his  worldly  affairs  since  the 
time  when  he  preached  humility  and  economy  at  Dog- 
town,  and  was  ready  to  quarrel  with  any  man  who  did 
not  agree  with  him  that  show  and  extravagance  were 
carrying  the  country  to  the  devil. 

"  My  wife,  my  dear  wife,  gives  this  ball,"  he  would 
say,  referring  timidly  to  the  subject.  "  My  dear  wife 
enjoys  these  things.  Mrs.  Chapman  is  very  fond  of 
young  society,  you  see.  I  hope  you  are  enjoying 


180  THE   VONTOODLE  BURGS. 

yourselves.  There  will  be  dancing  soon — I  never 
dance — and  supper  at  twelve." 

There  was  no  man  more  elaborately  got  up  that 
night  than  Gusher.  Every  hair  on  his  head  was 
trained  into  exact  position,  and  his  tailoring  was 
faultless.  In  short,  Gusher  had  got  himself  up  with  a 
view  to  making  the  greatest  destruction  on  the  female 
heart.  He  whisked  about  here  and  there,,  making 
himself  useful  as  well  as  ornamental,  for  he  felt  that 
he  had  got  the  Chapman  family  on  his  shoulders,  and 
was  responsible  for  its  reputation  as  very  distinguished.* 

"  Miz,  you  shall  permit  me  ze  pleazure,  and  ze  'onar, 
to  open  ze  dance  wiz  you/'  said  Gusher,  approaching 
Mattie  with  his  right  hand  on  his  heart,  and  making 
one  of  his  extensive  bows.  "  You  shall  do  me  ze  'onar, 
I  am  sure,"  he  continued,  and  as  he  raised  his  head  with 
an  air  of  confidence,  expecting  to  see  her  extend  her 
hand,  his  eye  fell  on  the  familiar  face  of  a  young  man 
standing  at  her  side,  engaging  her  in  conversation. 
He  paused  suddenly,  his  face  changed  color  from  pale 
to  crimson,  and  his  manner  became  nervous  and  agi 
tated.  His  whole  system,  mental  and  physical,  seemed 
to  have  received  a  sudden  and  unexpected  shock. 

"  Yes,  my  daughter,  you  must  open  the  ball  with 
Mr.  Gusher.  How  very  kind  of  you,  Mr.  Gusher/' 
said  Mrs.  Chapman,  with  a  courtesy.  "It  will  be  so 
very  appropriate,  my  daughter,  for  you  and  Mr.  Gusher 
to  lead  off."  Mrs.  Chapman  had  not  noticed  the  sin 
gular  change  in  Mr.  Gusher's  manner.  He,  however, 
recovered  himself  in  a  minute,  and  affecting  not  to 
notice  the  young  man  at  Mattie' s  side,  who  still  kept 
his  eyes  fixed  on  him,  he  resumed  : 

"  Do  me  ze  'onar,  Miz,  and  you  shall  make  me  so 
happy." 


MRS.    CHAPMAN   GIVES   A   BALL.  181 

"I  am  sure,  mamma,"  returned  Mattie,  "Mr. 
Gusher  will  excuse  me.  It  was  very  kind  of  you  to 
remember  me/'  (turning  to  Mr.  Gusher.)  But  really 
I  should  appear  very  awkward  dancing  with  you,  who 
are  so  good  a  dancer.  I  am  sure  you  will  excuse  me 
for  the  opening  dance,  Mr.  Gusher,  and  I  shall  have 
the  pleasure,  if  you  will  condescend  to  honor  me,  of 
dancing  with  you  during  the  evening." 

"My  daughter,  my  daughter!"  interrupted  Mrs. 
Chapman,  motioning  with  her  fan,  "  pray  don't  be 
eccentric  to-night.  Accept  the  honor  Mr.  Gusher 
intended  and  please  me — if  only  for  once." 

"I  am  sure,  mamma,  I  always  try  to  please  you/' 
returned  Mattie,  "  and  I  appreciate  the  honor  Mr. 
Gusher  would  do  rne,  knowing  how  much  my  dear 
mamma  admires  him."  Here  Mattie  paused  for  a 
moment  and  tapped  her  fingers  with  her  fan,  as  the 
young  man  who  had  stood  by  her  side  turned  and 
walked  away  for  a  moment.  "  It  was  very  thoughtless 
of  me,  mother,"  resumed  Mattie,  ("you  know  I  am 
only  a  thoughtless  girl,  after  all) — but  the  truth  is  I 
am  already  engaged  for  the  first  dance." 

"Engaged,  my  daughter,  engaged?"  Mrs.  Chap 
man  rejoined.  "  Pray,  who  to?  It  was  very  strange 
of  you!"  Here  the  young  man  returned  to  Mattie' s 
side. 

"Allow  me  to  introduce  you  to  my  mother,  Mr. 
Homer,"  said  Mattie.  "Mr.  Eomer,  Mr.  Gusher,— 
a  friend  of  our  family."  Mrs.  Chapman  made  a 
courtesy,  and  the  two  gentlemen  bowed  formally  and 
coldly. 

"If  I  mistake  not,"  said  Mr.  Komer,  who  was  a 
young  man  of  polished  manners,  slender  of  form,  with 
n  frank,  open  countenance,  and  evidently  a  gentleman, 


182  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

"we  have  met  before/7  He  kept  his  eyes  fixed  on 
Gusher,  as  if  resolved  to  read  his  thoughts  in  the 
changes  that  were  going  on  in  his  countenance. 

"  Pardon,  pardon,,  monsieur,"  returned  Mr.  Gusher, 
affecting  an  air  of  self-confidence  supported  by  inno 
cence.  "I  ne-var  re-mem-bar  as  we  has  meets  before. 
You  shall  zee  I  shall  make  you  my  respects.  We 
shall  meet  again,  I  am  sure  of  zat,  zen  we  shall  be 
such  good  friends.  But  I  ne-var  re-mem-bar  zat  we 
meets  before." 

"You  were  living  in  a  castle  then,"  returned  the 
young  man,  coolly,  "and  I  was  only  an  outsider. 
People  who  live  in  castles  at  times  don't  remember 
common  people." 

It  was  a  strange  and  curious  meeting.  Mattie  saw 
there  was  something  embarrassing  between  the  two 
gentlemen,  and  came  quickly  to  their  relief. 

"  I  am  Mr.  Homer's  partner  for  the  first  dance,"  she 
said,  addressing  Mr.  Gusher,  with  a  bow.  "It  was 
very  thoughtless  of  me.  You  were  so  very  kind.  But 
I  am  sure  you  are  too  generous  not  to  excuse  me." 

"  It  is  my  great  misfortune,  miz.  But  you  shall  zee 
as  I  ne-var  intrude  myself.  I  shall  have  ze  pleazure 
during  ze  evening."  Gusher  blushed  and  withdrew  to 
another  part  of  the  ball  room,  where  he  captured  Mrs. 
Topman,  who  was  delighted  at  having  such  a  partner 
for  the  first  dance.  Mrs.  Topman  was  indeed  popular 
as  a  dancing  lady,  and  nothing  pleased  her  better  than 
to  show  her  skill  in  the  art  in  company  with  Gusher, 
whom  all  the  pretty  young  girls  said  moved  so  nice  on 
his  feet. 

The  music  now  struck  up  and  fell  softly  and  sweetly 
on  the  ear,  and  the  dancing  began,  and  each  figure 
seemed  floating  in  the  very  poetry  of  motion,  until  the 


MRS.    CHAPMAN  GIVES  A  BALL.  183 

bewitching  scene  carried  the  mind  away  captive  in  its 
gyrations. 

Mattie  had  never  seen  Mr.  Komer,  nor  indeed  heard 
of  him  before  that  night.  She  knew  nothing  of  the 
relations  existing  "between  him  and  Gusher.  She  was 
equally  a  stranger  to  Mr.  Gusher's  antecedents.  Her 
mind  had,  however,  for  some  time  been  engaged  trying 
to  solve  the  mysterious  agency  that  had  brought  him 
into  business  relations  with  her  father.  Being  a  girl 
of  fixed  character  and  good  common  sense,  it  was  only 
natural  that  she  should  entertain  an  instinctive  dislike 
for  Gusher,  in  whom  she  saw  a  nature,  if  not  really 
bad,  at  least  frivolous  and  artificial. 

The  unexpected  meeting  between  Bonier  and  Gusher 
threw  a  shadow  over  the  entertainment,  so  far  as  it 
affected  the  latter.  Here  he  had  been  for  weeks  sound 
ing  the  trumpet  of  Mrs.  Chapman's  ball,  and  looking 
forward  to  it  as  the  means  of  making  a  temple  of  tri 
umph  of  himself,  and  captivating  no  end  of  female 
hearts,  Mattie's  included;  but  how  sadly  he  was  disap 
pointed.  It  had  suddenly  thrown  around  him  a  chain 
of  difficulties  that  might  blast  his  ambition,  destroy  all 
his  hopes,  and  cause  the  veil  he  supposed  was  forever 
drawn  over  his  past  life  to  be  lifted.  The  only  way  he 
saw  of  extricating  himself  from  these  difficulties,  of 
cutting  through  them  as  it  were,  was  by  the  force  and 
skilful  exercise  of  great  coolness  and  impudence,  and 
these  he  resolved  to  use,  and  use  quickly. 

And  while  the  dancing  was  progressing  a  number  ot 
young  fellows,  who  found  more  congenial  enjoyment  in 
their  glasses  and  cigars,  were  seated  at  a  table  in  a 
room  down  stairs,  which  Mrs.  Chapman  had  provided 
as  a  sort  of  free-and-easy  for  such  of  her  guests  as  were 


184  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

inclined  to  enjoy  themselves  in  their  own  way.  Chap 
man  had  provided  generously,  "both  of  wines  and  cigars, 
which  might  have  seemed  strange  to  one  of  his  Dog- 
town  acquaintances.  He  had,  however,  so  modified  his 
ideas  as  to  what  constituted  strict  morality  as  to  believe 
it  would  be  nothing  against  a  man  in  the  other  world 
that  he  had  drank  a  glass  of  wine  and  smoked  a  cigar 
in  this. 

The  young  gentlemen  were  conducting  themselves 
in  a  manner  not  recognized  in  the  rules  of  propriety. 
Indeed,  they  had  smoked  so  many  of  Chapman's  cigars, 
and  uncorked  so  many  bottles  of  his  wine,  and  drank 
the  health  of  the  family  such  a  number  of  times,  that 
they  were  fast  losing  their  wits.  When,  then,  Bowles 
made  his  appearance  in  the  room,  to  see  if  there  was 
anything  he  could  do  for  the  gentlemen,  he  found  them 
talking  so  strangely  of  his  mistress,  and  making  so 
free  with  her  personal  appearance,  that  he  considered 
it  an  indignity  he  was  bound  to  defend  by  putting  on 
the  severest  look  he  was  capable  of. 

"Say,  Charles,"  said  one  of  the  young  men,  address 
ing  a  comrade  as  he  raised  his  glass,  "who  did  you  get 
your  card  through?  What  sort  of  a  family  is  it, 
anyhow?" 

"Got  mine  through  Gusher.  He's  a  kind  of  a  spoon, 
you  know.  Don't  know  anything  of  the  fellow,  par 
ticularly — met  him  outside,  you  know.  He's  mighty 
sweet  on  the  filly.  She's  pretty.  Would' nt  mind 
being  sweet  on  her  myself.  I'd  be  a  little  afraid  the 
old  one  would  want  to  throw  herself  into  the  bargain. 
What  a  crusher  of  a  mother-in-law  she'd  make,"  re 
turned  the  young  man. 

"An  odd-sized  lot,  anyhow,"  interrupted  a  third. 
"How  frightfully  the  old  lady's  got  herself  up,  eh? 


MRS.    CHAPMAN   GIVES   A   BALL.  185 

What  a  melancholy  little  specimen  of  humanity  she's 
got  for  a  husband,  eh  ?  Who  are  the  Chapmans,  any 
how?" 

"Devilish  new,  devilish  new,"  rejoined  a  fourth. 
"  What  a  mixed  lot  they  have  got  for  company," 

"  Fill  up!  fill  up!  gentlemen.  Here's  a  bumper  to 
the  beautiful  daughter.  Beauty  and  modesty  carry 
us  all  captive  in  their  charms.  Let  us  drink  to  the 
daughter."  And  they  filled  their  glasses  and  drank 
Mattie's  health. 

"When  my  missus  inwites  pussons  to  de  ball,  my 
missus  'specs  dem  ar  gemmens  what  is  inwited  to  pre- 
sarve  dar  qualifications.  If  gemmen  am  gemmen  den 
(ley  don't  cum'd  to  my  missus's  ball  to  suffocate  her!" 
said  Bowles,  expressing  himself,  and  assuming  an  air 
of  injured  dignity. 

Bowles  had  to  pay  dear  for  his  speech  in  defence  of 
the  family,  for  the  young  gentlemen  surrounded  him, 
and,  getting  him  into  a  high  chair  at  the  head  of  the 
table,  compelled  him  to  perform  all  sorts  of  antics  for 
their  amusement,  such  as  making  speeches  and  singing 
songs.  They  also  made  Bowles  drink  so  many  times 
to  the  lady  whose  livery  he  had  the  honor  to  wear,  that 
he  lost  his  senses,  and  fancied  himself  fighting  any 
man  who  had  said  a  word  against  the  family.  Indeed, 
it  soon  became  necessary  to  extinguish  Mr.  Bowles, 
and  to  that  end  the  young  gentlemen  rolled  him  up 
in  the  table-cover,  and  put  him  carefully  away  in  a 
corner,  where  he  goon  went  into  a  sound  sleep,  and 
remained  until  his  master  woke  him  up  on  the  follow 
ing  morning. 


CHAPTER  XXIY. 

VERY  PERPLEXING. 

While  these  young  gentlemen  were  thus  enjoying 
themselves,  and  taking  such  liberties  with  Mrs.  Chap 
man's  favorite  servant,  Homer  entered  the  room,  and 
was  followed  in  a  few  minutes  "by  Gusher.  They  had 
again  met  unexpectedly,  for  there  was  something  ner 
vous  and  hesitating  in  Gusher's  manner.  Romer  seemed 
to  be  a  general  favorite  with  the  young  men,  and  they 
insisted  that  he  fill  his  glass  and  join  them  in  drink 
ing  the  health  of  the  family. 

"You  will  pardon  me,"  said  Romer,  turning  to 
Gusher  when  they  had  set  down  their  glasses;  "I 
took  the  liberty  I  did  up  stairs  through  mistake." 

"It  is  no  matter,  mine  friend,"  returned  Gusher, 
patting  Homer  on  the  shoulder  familiarly.  "  I  ac-cept 
ze  ap-pology.  You  are  one  gentleman,  I  am  sure.  We 
shall  be  very  good  friends."  It  was  curious  to  see  how 
quick  Gusher  regained  his  confidence  and  coolness. 

"I  mistook  you  for  a  gentleman  I  once  met  in  Ha 
vana.  I  understand  you  have  been  there,"  resumed 
Eomer,  keeping  his  eyes  steadily  fixed  on  Gusher. 

"  My  farer,  he  has  very  large  estates  in  ze  Havana. 
Mine  friend,  I  love  ze  Havana."  Here  Gusher  put  his 
hand  to  his  heart,  and  became  exuberant.  "It  make 
me  so  much  joy  to  zink  of  ze  day  when  I  shall  be  back 
in  mine  own  Havana." 

"Knew  I  had  seen  you  there.  You  would' nt  be 
likely  to  remember  me,  however.  Let  us  fill  our 
glasses,  and  drink  to  the  pleasant  days  we  have  spent 
there " 

186 


VERY  PERPLEXING.  187 

"Ob,  it  is  so  many  years  since  I  was  so  happy  zare," 
interrupted  Gusher,  coolly. 

They  filled  their  glasses  and  drank  to  the  happy  days- 
they  had  spent  in  Havana.  "At  least  the  wine  may 
quicken  your  memory  as  to  the  time  we  met.  Ahout 
the  time  I  refer  to/'  continued  Romer,  still  watching 
Gusher's  manner  carefully,  "  which  was  ahout  the 
time  we  met,  a  fellow  of  wonderful  audacity  was 
flourishing,  and  so  attracting  public  attention  by  his 
skill  in  rascality  that  little  else  was  talked  of.  Louis 
Pinto  was  his  real  name  ;  but  he  regarded  names  as 
a  matter  of  no  consequence,  and  used  the  names  of 
rich  and  respectable  gentlemen  whenever  a  necessity 
demanded." 

"  You  shall  give  me  zat  hand,"  replied  Gusher, 
extending  his  hand  and  taking  Komer' s,  with  an  air  of 
refreshing  coolness.  "  You  bring  ze  gentleman  to  my 
mind.  When  I  shall  speak  ze  truth  I  shall  say  he  was 
one  grand  rascal.  I  remember  him  just  so  well  as  you 
shall  see." 

"  I  am  glad,"  resumed  Romer,  "  that  you  know  him 
for  a  grand  rascal.  Rascal  as  he  was,  I  had  great 
admiration  for  him.  He  had  three  remarkable  vir 
tues — impudence,  coolness,  and  audacity.  I  call  these 
virtues  because  a  man  possessing  them  may  go  through 
the  world  and  have  a  history  of  his  own.  It  was 
Louis's  ambition  to  do  the  State  some  service  one 
day  and  ornament  society  with  his  presence  the  next. 
One  day  he  relieved  a  rich  old  gentleman  of  his  pretty 
daughter  and  twelve  thousand  ounces,  and  did  both  so 
cleverly  that  his  skill  was  more  admired  than  con 
demned.  Carrying  off  the  daughter  did  not  seem  to 
offend  the  old  gentleman  so  much  ;  but  his  grief  was 
so  great  over  the  loss  of  his  ounces  that  he  employed 


188  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

means  of  recovering  them,  and  with  them  the  thief, 
whom  he  had  sent  to  prison  tc  repent  of  the  sin.  Louis 
was  rather  fond  of  a  change,  and  accepted  prison  life 
as  a  relief  from  the  lahor  society  required  of  him,  and 
as  a  necessary  benefit  to  his  health  rather  than  a  pun 
ishment.  He  once  relieved  me  of  some  diamonds,  and 
in  such  a  manner  as  to  make  me  remember  him  for  his 
skill.'7 

Ci  I  tells  you,  mine  friend,"  interrupted  Gusher,  "  zat 
grand  rascal  'onar  me  in  ze  same  way.  He  gets  ze 
diamond.  And  I  ne-var  gets  zat  diamond  back.  He 
make  me  so  much  trouble.  I  am  mistake  for  him  so 
many  times."  Gusher  now  proposed  that  they  should 
fill  their  glasses  again,  which  they  did,  the  rest  of  the 
company  joining  and  drinking  to  the  health  of  the 
family. 

"  That  he  is  taken  for  you,"  resumed  Konier, 
u  might  be  considered  a  compliment,  as  far  as  looks 
go.  If  I  remember  right  the  fellow  was  exceedingly 
handsome." 

This  seemed  to  excite  Gusher's  vanity.  Laying  his 
hand  patronizingly  on  Eomer's  arm,  he  looked  up  in 
his  face  with  a  smile  of  injured  innocence.  "I  care 
nosin  for  myself;  it  is  wiz  mine  friend  he  make  me  so 
much  trouble." 

"  You're  to  be  pitied,  sir,  very  much  to  be  pitied. 
Of  course  you  are  not  Pinto,  and  yet  the  dashing, 
handsome  fellow  will  insist  in  trafficing  on  your  repu 
tation.  How  very  aggravating  to  a  gentleman  of  your 
position.  It  requires  a  genius  to  do  that  well.  That's 
what  I  admired  Pinto  for.  The  fellow  had  such  a  num 
ber  of  family  histories  at  his  tongue's  end,  and  could 
apply  any  one  of  them  so  cleverly  to  his  own  case.  In 
short,  he  knew  exactly  how  to  suit  his  customer.  But 


VERY  PERPLEXING.  189 

you  will  remember,  Mr.  Gusher,  the  most  amusing 
thing  of  all  was  the  number  of  fathers  he  had.  To-day 
he  had  a  Spanish  father,  who  had  been  through  all  the 
wars  of  Spain  ;  to-morrow  his  father  was  a  Frenchman 
who  had  smelled  powder  in  all  the  battles  fought  by 
Napoleon.  They  were  generals,  too.  There  was  one 
bad  feature  about  Louis's  fathers.  They  were  all  un 
fortunate  gentlemen,  who  managed  to  fight  on  the 
wrong  side,  and  got  their  estates  confiscated  and  their 
families  left  destitute/' 

Komer  paused  for  a  moment,  but  kept  his  eyes  fixed 
on  Gusher.  Still  there  was  no  change  in  his  counte 
nance.  The  young  gentlemen  who  had  been  so  merry 
but  a  few  minutes  before,  now  put  down  their  glasses 
and  listened  with  intense  interest  to  the  conversation. 

"  You  shall  zee,  mine  friend,  (wiz  your  permizion  I 
shall  call  you  mine  friend,")  replied  Gusher,  still  cool 
and  nonchalant,  and  again  giving  Komer's  hand  a 
decided  shake,  "I  have  hear  zat  grand  rascal  tell  ze 
same  story  so  many  times.  You  shall  know  zat  I  meets 
ze  grand  rascal  on  Broadway — a  few  days  ago ' ' 

"  You  met  him  in  New  York,  eh?"  resumed  Komer, 
affecting  great  surprise.  e<  Looking  just  as  fresh  and 
rosy  as  ever,  I  suppose,  and  as  ready  to  give  himself 
up  to  the  business  of  ornamenting  society."  Komer 
patted  Gusher  on  the  shoulder  familiarly,  and  smiled. 

"If  you  should  meet  him  again,"  he  resumed,  play 
fully,  "  and  it  is  more  than  likely  you  will — stop  him. 
He  does' nt  take  offence  easily.  Keep  your  eye  on  him. 
Tell  him  you  are  a  friend  of  his,  and  have  a  lady  with 
a  fortune  you  would  like  to  introduce  him  to.  That 
will  gain  his  confidence.  Then  slip  this  card  into  his 
hand.  It  contains  my  address.  Tell  him  I  am  an  old 
friend  of  his,  and  have  some  old  and  important  business 


190  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

I  would  like  to  settle.  Don't  let  your  modesty  interfere 
with  your  intentions,  you  know/' 

Gusher  took  the  card,  and  after  affecting  to  read  the 
name  placed  it  in  his  pocket,  without  exhibiting  the 
slightest  change  of  countenance.  "You  shall  zee  I 
shall  do  myself  ze  'onar  of  being  your  diplomat,"  said 
he,  bowing  himself  formally  out  of  the  room. 

"  Romer,  old  fellow,  what's  up?"  enquired  one  of 
the  young  men.  "A  spoon,  ain't  he,  Komer?" 

"  Not  so  much  of  a  spoon,  I  take  it,"  said  another. 
"Considers  himself  a  planet  illuminating  the  social 
hemisphere  of  the  Chapman  family." 

"You  must  pardon  me,  gentlemen,"  said  Homer, 
"  for  introducing  a  conversation  so  strange  to  you.  It 
refers  to  a  matter  which  concerns  the  gentleman  and 
myself,  which  he  perfectly  understands,  and  you  may 
hear  more  of  soon — not  now." 

Another,  and  very  different  scene  from  that  described 
above,  but  which  forms  an  essential  part  of  this  history, 
was  being  enacted  just  outside.  While  the  sound  of 
the  music  was  reverberating  over  Bowling  Green,  and 
mingling  curiously  with  the  sea-wail ;  while  the  dance 
went  on,  and  all  seemed  gay  and  festive  within,  two 
old  men,  bent  with  age  and  poorly  clad,  were  seen  in 
front  of  Chapman's  house,  one  of  them  leaning  on  a 
staff.  They  were  the  two  shadowy  figures  seen  on  the 
Battery  in  the  early  part  of  the  evening,  looking  anx 
iously  out  in  the  direction  of  a  ship  at  anchor  in  the 
stream. 

Their  manner  indicated  that  they  were  strangers  in 
the  city,  uncertain  of  the  location  they  were  in.  They 
would  move  slowly  up  and  down  in  front  of  the  house, 
then  pause  and  listen  to  the  music,  the  tripping  of  feet, 
and  the  sound  of  merry  voices.  The  shadowy  figures 


VERY   PERPLEXING.  191 

seen  flitting  through  the  curtains  seemed  to  bewilder 
them.  Then,  after  consulting  together  for  a  few  min 
utes,  and  as  if  armed  with  some  new  resolution,  they 
would  ascend  two  or  three  steps,  as  if  intent  on  seeking 
admission  to  the  house.  Then  their  resolution  would 
seem  to  fail  them,  they  would  hesitate,  and  return 
slowly  and  reluctantly  to  the  side-walk. 

Then  he  of  the  staff  stood  in  the  shadow  of  the  street 
lamp,  and  as  he  did  so  his  kindly  but  wrinkled  face, 
his  white,  flowing  beard  and  hair,  reflected  in  the  dim 
light,  formed  a  striking  picture  of  age  made  touching 
by  sorrow.  Then  his  eyes  brightened  and  his  lips  quiv 
ered,  and  after  looking  sorrowfully  up  at  the  scene  before 
him  for  several  minutes,  he  motioned  his  companion  to 
him,  laid  his  trembling  hand  on  his  arm,  and  said: 

"Tar  pees  no  shustice  in  dis.  He  prings  shorrow 
hinto  mine  house,  unt  shust  now  his  house  pees  full  of 
peeples  what  rejoices.  I  gits  mine  preat  mit  t'  sweet 
of  mine  prow,  so  ven  I  ties  I  ties  mit  mine  conscience 
so  clear  as  I  shays  t'  mine  Got,  ven  I  meets  mine  Got, 
dar  pees  no  tirt  on  mine  hands.  If  I  only  gits  some 
news  from  mine  poor  Tite,  Critchel,  some  shoy  comes 
t'  mine  poor  heart."  And  he  shook  his  head  as  he 
said  this,  and  leaned  on  his  staff,  and  tears  coursed 
down  his  wrinkled  face. 

The  old  man  was  overcome,  and  had  no  power  to 
restrain  his  emotions.  It  was  several  minutes  before 
he  regained  control  of  his  feelings.  Then  he  raised  his 
head,  and  wiping  his  wet,  dripping  beard,  he  pointed 
with  the  fore-finger  of  his  right  hand  upward,  and 
resumed  :  "Critchel !"  said  he,  in  a  tone  as  decided  as 
it  was  touching,  "Critchel !  if  tar  pees  un  shust  Got, 
un  I  knows  in  mine  heart  as  tar  pees  un  shust  Got,  He 
come  to  mine  aid,  unt  He  shows  he  pees  angry  mit  t' 


192  THE  VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

man  vat  shays  he  pees  mine  friend  t'tay  un  prings 
shorrow  into  mine  house  to-morrow." 

"  God  will  make  a  just  reckoning  with  us  all — depend 
on  that,  Hanz/'  replied  the  other.  "  But  it  will  do  no 
good  to  stand  here.  We  must  wait  until  to-morrow. " 
And  the  two  old  men  proceeded  up  Broadway  and  were 
shut  from  sight  in  the  mist.  It  will  hardly  be  neces 
sary  to  tell  the  reader  that  one  was  Hans  Toodleburg, 
the  other  Doctor  Critchel. 

Two  days  before 'the  sheriff  of  the  county  had  seri 
ously  disturbed  the  peace  of  Hanz's  little  house  by 
walking  in  and  making  service  of  a  legal  document  of 
immense  length — Topman  and  Gusher  vs.  Hanz  Too- 
dleburg — and  in  which  the  names  were  recapitulated 
so  many  times,  and  in  so  many  different  ways,  as  to 
bewilder  Hanz's  mind  and  send  him  into  a  state  of  deep 
distress.  In  short,  Topman  and  Gusher,  (Chapman's 
name  was  not  mentioned,  and  for  reasons  which  any 
sharp  gentleman  of  the  legal  profession  will  under 
stand,)  had  entered  suit  against  Hanz,  charging  him 
with  having  made  certain  contracts  he  had  not  ful 
filled,  of  procuring  money  and  certain  other  property 
for  the  sale  of  secrets  he  did  not  possess,  and  indeed  oi 
having  deceived  and  defrauded  the  plaintiffs,  and  of 
committing  crimes  enough  to  have  sent  at  least  a  dozen 
men  to  the  penitentiary.  And  all  this  to  the  serious 
damage,  as  well  in  reputation  as  pocket,  of  the  highly 
enterprising  and  rapidly  advancing  firm  of  Topman  and 
Gusher.  And  the  plaintiffs  prayed,  as  virtuous  gentle 
men  are  known  to  pray  in  such  cases,  that  the  defend 
ant's  property  might  be  attached,  and  such  damages  de 
creed  as  in  the  discretion  of  the  court  justice  demanded. 

The  great  Kidd  Discovery  Company  was  bearing  bit 
ter  fruit  for  Hanz.  Never  before  had  a  sheriff  darkened 

13 


VERY  PERPLEXING  193 

his  door,  for  it  Lad  been  the  aim  of  his  life  to  owe 
no  man  a  shilling,  and  never  to  quarrel  with  a  neigh 
bor.  But  here  he  was  with  law  enough  for  a  life-time, 
and  all  for  doing  a  kindness  for  people  he  thought 
honest.  He  saw  Chapman's  finger  at  the  bottom  of 
the  transaction,  but  the  more  he  pondered  over  his 
troubles  the  more  his  mind  got  bewildered.  He  knew 
that  before  a  court  his  simple  story  would  weigh  as 
nothing  against  the  proof  they  could  bring  that  he  had 
been  associated  in  some  suspicious  way  with  all  the  cir 
cumstances  which  led  to  the  formation  of  the  great  Kidd 
Discovery  Company.  There,  too,  was  a  paper,  bearing 
his  own  signature,  and  indeed  a  confession  of  guilt. 

In  the  midst  of  his  grief  it  occurred  to  Hanz  that  a 
man  who  had  invented  so  many  religions  must  be  some 
thing  of  a  Christian,  so  he  resolved  to  see  him  face  to 
face,  and  have  an  honest  talk  with  him.  To  that  end 
he  persuaded  Critchel,  who  was  his  friend  and  adviser 
always,  to  bear  him  company  into  the  city.  He  forgot 
that  there  were  religions,  based  on  what  are  called 
advanced  ideas,  and  invented  so  plentifully  in  certain 
portions  of  New  England,  having  little  of  either  heart 
or  soul  in  them,  and  which  are  in  truth  a  cheap  com 
modity,  used  more  to  advance  commercial  than  spiritual 
purposes. 

There  was  still  another  reason  why  these  two  old 
men  were  found  in  the  city  on  that  night.  Nothing 
had  been  heard  from  Tite,  or  indeed  the  ship  on  which 
he  sailed,  for  more  than  a  year,  and  great  anxiety  was 
felt  for  her  safety.  A  report,  however,  had  reached 
Nyack  that  day  that  one  of  the  Hudson  Company's 
ships  had  arrived  at  New  York,  and  the  hope  that  she 
might  bring  some  tidings  of  the  ship  Pacific  quickened 
his  actions. 

13 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

AN    UNLUCKY  VOYAGE. 

Let  us  go  a  little  back,  reader,  and  trace  the  course 
of  the  ship  Pacific  and  those  on  board  of  her.  The 
iceberg  had  rendered  her  almost  helpless,  and  we  left 
her  bearing  up  for  Punta  Arenas.  Having  made  tem 
porary  repairs  there  she  sailed  for  Coquimbo,  where  she 
was  thoroughly  refitted  and  provided  with  new  anchors 
and  chains.  The  great  expense  and  delay  incident  to 
this  had  seriously  interfered  with  the  prospects  of  the 
voyage,  and  to  such  of  the  crew  and  officers  as  were  on 
shares  left  but  little  hope  of  returns.  This  naturally 
produced  a  feeling  of  discouragement  and  despondency. 

And  when  the  ship  was  about  to  proceed  on  her 
voyage  to  cruise  among  the  islands  of  the  Pacific,  the 
second  officer  disappeared  mysteriously,  and  Coquimbo 
was  searched  in  vain  for  him.  Tite  was  accordingly 
promoted  to  fill  his  place.  The  crew  had  great  confi 
dence  in  him,  for  he  had  shown  himself  not  only  the 
best  sailor  on  board,  but  had  exhibited  in  cases  of  great 
peril  such  quickness  and  courage  as  are  necessary  to 
the  highest  standard  of  seamanship.  Hence  it  was 
that  the  change,  while  it  did  not  dispel  the  gloom 
occasioned  by  the  second  officer's  mysterious  disappear 
ance,  gave  satisfaction  to  all  on  board,  except,  perhaps, 
Mr.  Higgins,  the  first  officer,  who  had  almost  from  the 
day  of  leaving  New  York  regarded  Tite  with  a  feeling 
of  undisguised  jealousy. 

The  lucky  old  ship  Pacific,  with  her  famous  old 
whale-killing  captain,  had  made  a  bad  voyage  of  it 
this  time. 

194 


AN   UNLUCKY   VOYAGE.  195 

Fifteen  months  had  passed  since  she  took  her  de 
parture  off  the  Highlands  of  New  York,  and  now  she 
had  just  weighed  anchor,  and  with  her  canvas  spread 
once  more  was  bidding  good  bye  to  Coquimbo,  and  pro 
ceeding  to  cruise  among  the  islands  of  the  South  Sea. 

Weeks  passed  and  still  the  old  ship  tumbled  and 
rolled  about  on  the  placid  waters  of  the  Pacific,  now 
touching  at  a  port  to  get  news  of  the  whaling  fleet, 
now  anchoring  off  some  island  to  have  a  talk  or  trade 
with  the  natives.  But  all  the  news  the  sturdy  old 
captain  could  get  was  bad. 

Bad  luck  had  followed  the  whaling  fleet  through  the 
Pacific  that  year.  The  habits  of  the  whale  in  chang 
ing  his  locality  at  certain  periods  are  somewhat  curious, 
and  afford  old  sailors  a  subject  for  the  most  wild  and 
unreasonable  stories.  The  sailors,  yielding  to  their 
superstitions,  attributed  the  scarcity  of  whales  to  the 
appearance  of  a  number  of  mermaids,  whom  the  natives 
on  various  islands  had  reported,  and  the  sailors  sin 
cerely  believed,  had  been  seen  and  heard  singing  in 
various  parts  of  the  Pacific  that  year,,  and  under  very 
suspicious  circumstances.  The  sailors  had  also  a  super 
stition  that  whales  entertain  so  great  a  dislike  for 
mermaids  as  to  proceed  to  visit  their  friends  and  rela 
tives  in  another  sea  as  soon  as  they  made  their  appear 
ance. 

Captain  Price  Bottom  declared  he  was  too  old  a 
whale-killer  to  put  any  faith  in  the  story  of  the  mer 
maids.  Whales,  he  said,  had  sense  and  pluck,  and 
were  not  to  be  frightened  away  by  such  fish  as  mer 
maids.  He  had  his  deck  cleared,  his  gear  put  in  order, 
his  boats'  crews  told  off,  and  officers  and  men  kept 
practicing  and  made  familiar  with  their  duties.  Still 
not  a  whale  showed  his  head,  or  blew  a  challenge  to 


196  THE  VOX   TOODLEBURGS. 

put  their  skill  in  practice.  The  bluff  old  captain  began 
to  feel  at  last  that  luck  had  left  him.  Morning  after 
morning  he  would  loom  up  in  the  companion  way 
before  the  crew  was  up,  gaze  up  at  the  lookout  aloft, 
ask  the  usual  questions  concerning  the  night's  sailing, 
then  shake  his  head  despondingly. 

"  Fifteen  months  out — sixteen  months  out — and  not 
a  whale  killed  !"  he  would  say.  Then  taking  the  glass 
he  would  make  a  turn  or  two  of  the  quarter-deck,  look 
ing  here  and  looking  there,  as  if  to  satisfy  himself  that 
there  was  nothing  between  his  ship  and  the  horizon. 
Then  lowering  his  glass  he  would  nod  his  head  affirm 
atively,  and  say:  "  Mermaids  ain't  got  nothin'  at  all 
to  do  with  it.  Somebody's  been  a  tellin'  them  whales 
I  was  cornin'.  Whales  has  got  more  sense  some  years 
than  other  years.  Know  when  there's  harpoons  about 
as  well  as  any  of  us,  and  keeps  at  a  comfortable  dis 
tance." 

One  morning  he  appeared  on  deck  in  a  more  serious 
mood  than  usual.  Tite  was  officer  of  the  watch  that 
morning,  and  the  old  captain,  after  pacing  up  and 
clown  the  deck  several  times,  apparently  in  deep  study, 
approached  him  with  his  hand  extended. 

"  When  I  give  a  young  man  like  you  my  hand,  I 
gives  him  my  heart,  too.  If  there's  a  man  aboard  of 
this  ship  what  I  respect,  it's  you,  Mr.  Toodleburg. 
Yes,  sir,  I  respect  you  for  your  mother's  sake,  as  well 
as  for  your  worth  as  a  sailor  and  a  man."  And  he 
shook  Tite  cordially  by  the  hand,  and  spoke  with  such 
an  emphasis. 

Then  setting  his  glass  down  on  the  binnacle,  he  took 
Tite  by  the  arm,  and,  whispering  something  in  his  ear, 
led  him  to  the  taffrail,  as  if  he  had  something  of  im 
portance  to  communicate  in  private. 


AN  UNLUCKY  VOYAGE.  19*7 

"You  have  a  sweetheart  at  home,  I  take  it,  Mr. 
Toodleburg?"  he  said,  inquiringly,  and  assuming  a 
very  serious  manner.  "  Every  young  man  like  you 
should  have  a  sweetheart  at  home.  Somebody  to  think 
about.  Somebody  to  cheer  one»  up.  Them  we  leaves 
at  home  is  all  men  like  you  and  me  go  through  these 
hardships  and  disappointments  for." 

Tite  blushed  and  smiled,  and  made  an  evasive  reply. 

"No  use  denying  it,  my  hearty,"  he  resumed. 
"Knew  ye  had  a  sweetheart  thinkin'  of  ye  at  home. 
Show  her  by  yer  conduct  while  yer  away  that  yer 
worthy  of  her  when  yer  get  home.  My  sweetheart, 
God  bless  her !  is  all  the  sunlight  I  have  in  a  voyage 
of  this  kind.  My  little  wife  is  my  sweetheart,  she  is, 
Mr.  Toodleburg.  She  an'  the  two  little  angels  are  the 
sunlight  of  my  heart.  There  ain't  nobody  sails  the 
sea  has  a  trimmer  little  craft  of  a  sweetheart  nor  I 
have."  He  paused  for  a  minute,  as  if  to  collect  his 
distracted  thoughts.  "  The  man  that  would  bring 
trouble  to  her  door  while  I'm  away — he  would'nt  be  a 
man,  Mr.  Toodleburg,"  he  resumed,  still  preserving  a 
serious  countenance.  ' '  Had  an  ugly  dream  last  night. 
That's  what  troubles  me.  Anything  happens  to  me, 
Mr.  Toodleburg,  you're  the  man  I  looks  t6  as  a  friend 
to  my  little  sweetheart  and  them  two  angels  at  home." 

Tite  assured  him  that  he  would  do  as  he  desired,  and 
at  the  same  time  tried  to  dispel  from  his  mind  the 
gloomy  forebodings  impressed  on  it  by  the  dream. 

"Never  had  an  ugly  dream  of  that  kind  that  it 
did'nt  foretell  somethin'  bad,  Mr.  Toodleburg,"  he 
replied  to  a  remark  made  by  Tite,  that  it  was  not 
wise  to  give  one's  self  uneasiness  concerning  dreams. 
"  There's  sharks  a'  land  as  well  as  sharks  a'  sea.  Keep 
that  in  your  mind,  my  hearty.  And  I  dreamed  that 


198  THE  VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

my  time  had  come,  and  my  poor  little  sweetheart  at 
home  was  surrounded  by  sharks  ready  to  devour  her. 
Made  my  blood  boil,  it  did.  Waked  up  feelin'  for  a 
harpoon  to  throw  among  'em.  My  ghost'll  haunt  the 
man  that  wrongs  my  little  sweetheart. 

"  That's  not  all,  my  hearty.  Somebody's  brought 
bad  luck  aboard — that's  certain.  A  voyage  begun  in 
bad  luck,  as  this  ere  voyage  has  been,  never  ends  in 
good  luck.  But  you're  young,  and  so  cheer  up.  Look 
ahead,  and  never  let  present  misfortunes  discourage  you. 

' 'England  honors  Scoresby  to  this  day.  And  Scoresby 
was  successful  after  two  voyages  that  ruined  his  owners. 
As  to  them  mermaids  frightening  away  the  whales,  it's 
all  a  superstition.  The  natives  on  Queen  Charlotte's 
island  have  a  superstition  that  there  is  an  island  down 
north  of  them,  called  No  Man's  island — for  no  man,  as 
they  say,  was  ever  seen  on  it — where  there  is  a  subter 
ranean  sea  peopled  by  these  mermaids  ;  and  that  these 
mermaids  have  built  them  a  palace,  where  they  hold 
theii  revels  and  do  all  sorts  of  strange  things,  even  to 
decoying  navigators  into  it.  That  story  won't  do. 
Don't  believe  a  word  of  it,  Mr.  Toodleburg." 

That  morning  about  ten  o'clock  the  lookout  aloft 
called,  "  Whale,  0  !"  The  glad  announcement  sent  a 
thrill  of  joy  over  every  one  on  board.  The  crew  turned 
out  with  cheerful  faces,  and  every  one  looked  eagerl}r 
in  the  direction  pointed  to  by  the  man  aloft. 

"  Where  away?"  was  the  quick  enquiry  from  the 
deck. 

11  Off  the  larboard  bow — three  miles.  There  he 
blows  !"  was  the  response. 

A  light  breeze  was  blowing,  and  the  ship  was  bowl 
ing  off  four  knots,  with  her  port  tacks  aboard.  There 
was  no  one  on  board  more  elated  at  the  prospect  than 


AN  UNLUCKY  VOYAGE.  199 

the  sturdy  old  captain.     Seizing  his  glass  he  looked  for 
a  moment  in  the  direction  indicated. 

"  There  he  is!"  he  exclaimed,  lowering  his  glass. 
"  Clear  away  the  "boats  and  bear  away  for  him,  my 
hearties." 

The  lashings  were  cast  away,  the  davit-tackle  falls 
overhauled,  and  a  larboard  and  starboard  boat  was 
Launched  and  manned,  and  in  a  few  minutes  they  were 
dashing  over  the  waves,  the  men  pulling  that  steady, 
strong,  and  even  stroke  which  gives  such  propelling 
force  to  the  whaleman's  oar.  The  men  on  board 
cheered,  and  their  cheers  seemed  to  quicken  the  action 
of  the  boatmen.  The  sturdy  old  captain  watched  their 
progress  through  his  glass,  every  few  minutes  giving 
expression  to  his  feelings  in  words  of  hope  and  encour 
agement. 

"An  old  coaster,  that  whale  is — thirty,  yes,  nearly 
forty  barrels  there.  Got  pluck,  too,  that  whale  has. 
Can  always  tell  when  a  whale's  got  pluck.  Them  old 
ones  are  ugly  customers  when  they  gets  their  pluck 
up,"  he  would  say,  nodding  his  head  decidedly  and 
encouragingly. 

The  ship  was  now  kept  away  a  point  or  two,  and 
proceeded  under  easy  sail.  There  was  something 
thrilling  in  the  scene,  and  every  heart  on  board  beat 
with  excitement  as  the  boats  went  swiftly  on,  one  com 
manded  by  the  first  officer,  the  other  by  Tite.  Neither 
of  these  two  young  men  had  seen  a  whale  killed;  but 
there  were  in  the  boats  old  whalemen,  who  had  success 
fully  thrown  both  harpoon  and  lance. 

The  huge  monster  could  now  be  seen  clearly  with 
the  naked  eye  by  those  on  the  ship's  deck,  sporting 
lazily  on  the  surface,  his  bright  black  sides  now  falling, 
now  rising,  like  the  hull  of  some  water-logged  ship, 


200  THE  VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

and  throwing  up  thin  white  volumes  of  spray,  over 
which  the  sun's  rays  reflected  with  singular  brilliancy. 
Nearer  and  nearer  the  boats  approached  the  monster, 
the  first  officer's  boat  being  a  little  ahead.  Now  the 
stern  boat  ceased  pulling,  and  the  men  laid  on  their 
oars.  Then  the  other  slackened  her  speed,  and  began 
pulling  with  cautious  and  quiet  stroke.  The  lookout 
announced  that  the  head  boat  had  made  the  whale,  and 
the  men  climbed  the  ship's  rigging  to  witness  the 
struggle.  They  were  doomed  to  temporary  disappoint 
ment,  however,  for  the  whale,  suddenly  discovering  his 
pursuers,  made  a  vault  and  a  plunge,  tossed  the  sea 
into  commotion,  and  disappeared. 

"  That's  what  comes  of  sendin'  an  amateur  after  an 
old  whale,"  said  the  captain,  thrusting  his  hands  deep 
into  his  nether  pockets,  shrugging  his  shoulders,  and 
pacing  nervously  up  and  down  the  deck. 

A  signal  was  now  made  from  the  ship  directing  the 
boats  what  course  to  keep,  for  experience  had  taught 
the  old  captain  what  course  the  whale  would  take,  and 
where  he  would  be  most  likely  to  appear  again.  It 
was  nearly  half  an  hour  before  the  monster  lifted  his 
huge,  dripping  sides  above  the  surface  again,  but  so 
near  the  first  officer's  boat  that  a  harpoon  was  let  go. 
They  had  fastened  to  him,  and  the  scene  became  more 
exciting. 

"Bad  strike,"  said  the  captain,  shaking  his  head 
and  stamping  his  feet.  "  That  whale's  going  to  die 
he.rd."  The  harpoon,  in  short,  had  fallen  weak,  had 
failed  to  touch  a  vital  part,  and  had  made  one  of  those 
wounds  which  excite  a  whale  to  attack  his  pursuers. 

The  word  ft astern"  was  given  as  soon  as  the  harpoon 
was  thrown.  The  monster  threw  up  a  thin  wreath  of 
slightly  discolored  spray,  and  set  off  at  a  velocity  of 


AN  UNLUCKY  VOYAGE.  201 

speed  almost  incredible.  Away  he  went,  the  hoat 
following  in  his  wake  and  cutting  the  water  like  a 
thing  of  life — the  boat-steerer  and  line-tender  carefully 
watching  every  movement,  for  the  lives  of  all  on 
board  depended  on  their  vigilance.  The  whale  struck 
his  course  directly  across  the  ship's  bow,  less  than  a 
mile  away.  The  boat  Tite  commanded  followed,  with 
all  the  strength  her  crew  could  put  on  their  oars. 

It  was  easy  to  read  in  the  captain's  manner,  how 
ever,  that  all  was  not  going  well  with  the  boats.  He 
quickly  ordered  a  third  boat  launched,  supplied  with 
gear,  and  the  best  oarsmen  on  board  to  hold  themselves 
ready  to  man  it. 

"Thar'll  be  a  fight  when  that  av  whale  rises,"  he 
muttered,  rather  than  spoke.  "  Wants  a  lance  in  the 
right  place,  and  a  man  to  put  it  there.  Mr.  Higgins 
ain't  the  man  for  that  work/' 

The  boat's  speed  began  to  slacken.  The  sharp,  whiz 
zing  sound,  caused  by  the  rapid  paying-out  of  the  line 
and  its  great  tension,  gradually  subsided.  It  was 
evident  the  whale  was  coming  up  to  blow,  perhaps 
change  his  course,  perhaps  attack  his  assailants.  He 
had  crossed  the  ship's  course,  and  the  head  boat  was 
nearly  two  miles  off  the  starboard  bow,  the  stern  boat 
rapidly  coming  up. 

The  water  just  ahead  of  the  boat  began  to  quiver 
and  curl  into  eddies,  then  the  huge  monster  lifted 
himself,  as  it  were,  high  above  the  surface,  struck  his 
flukes,  and  lashed  the  sea  into  a  foam.  This  lasted  for 
several  minutes,  the  boat  pulling  for  him  with  all  the 
strength  of  her  oarsmen.  But  when  nearly  alongside 
of  the  whale  she  suddenly  slackened  her  speed,  then 
stopped,  then  went  {i  astern  hard/'  It  was  evident  to 
those  on  board  the  ship  that  something  was  wrong,  for 


202  THE  VOX  TOODLEBDRGS. 

the  boat  seemed  to  be  manoeuvring  more  for  her  own 
safety  than  to  gain  a  position  from. which  a  lance  could 
be  hurled  with  effect. 

"Too  many  landsmen  in  that  boat!"  said  the  old 
captain,  who  had  been  carefully  watching  every  move 
ment  through  his  glass  ;  now  hoping,  now  fearing.  He 
shook  his  head  doubtingly,  and  paced  the  deck  ner 
vously  for  several  minutes.  Then,  as  if  there  was  some 
thing  it  was  necessary  for  him  to  set  right,  he  turned 
to  the  officer  of  the  watch,  and  ordered  him  to  have  the 
third  boat  manned.  In  another  minute  he  was  stand 
ing  in  the  bow,  lance  in  hand. 

"Pull  away  for  him,  my  hearty  bullies,"  he  said; 
and  the  men  plied  their  oars,  and  away  the  boat  went, 
skimming  over  the  water  like  a  sea-bird.  There  was 
resolution  and  courage  depicted  in  every  feature  of  that 
bronzed  face. 

The  whale  had  now  turned  and  was  proceeding  with 
open  jaws  to  attack  the  first  officer's  boat.  Another 
minute  and  he  would  have  destroyed  it,  and  perhaps 
all  on  board.  Just  at  that  moment  Tite's  boat  came 
up,  and  with  a  quick,  bold,  and  dexterous  movement, 
rounded  close  under  the  whale's  off  side,  and  with  a 
strong  arm  sent  a  lance  home.  That  lance  made  a 
deep  and  fatal  wound.  The  enraged  monster  forgot  in 
a  moment  the  object  he  was  in  pursuit  of,  threw  up  a 
volume  of  deep  red  spray,  then  making  a  desperate 
plunge,  disappeared.  He  had  no  intention  of  giving 
up  the  battle,  however.  He  merely  sought  relief  for 
his  wounds  in  deep  water.  The  boats  now  waited  and 
watched  for  the  result.  After  waiting  nearly  twenty 
minutes  the  monster  rose  again,  directly  ahead  of 
the  captain's  boat,  and  so  near  as  to  dash  the  spray 
into  it. 


AN   UNLUCKY   VOYAGE.  203 

"Take  that!"  said  the  old  captain;  "that  iron'll 
stop  your  fightinV  And  he  hurled  his  lance,  with 
quick  and  deadly  aim,  giving  an  order  at  the  same 
time  to  " astern  hard."  But  before  sternway  could  he 
got  on  the  boat,  the  infuriated  monster  made  a  sudden 
turn,  dashed  upon  and  stove  it  into  fragments. 

The  famous  old  whale-killer  had  hurled  his  last 
lance,  had  killed  his  last  whale.  The  dying  monster, 
in  making  a  last  struggle  with  his  enemies,  had  struck 
the  captain  with  his  fluke,  and  he  sunk  never  to  rise 
again. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

DUNMAN'S  CAVE. 

Flags  hung  at  half  mast  the  rest  of  that  day,  and 
minute  guns  were  fired  at  sunset.  And  there  was  some 
thing  sad  and  solemn  in  the  dull,  "booming  sound  as  it 
echoed  and  reechoed  over  that  broad  and  mysterious 
sea.  And  when  night  came,  and  drew  a  dark  curtain 
around  the  ship,  and  her  timbers  murmured  and  com 
plained,  and  every  sail  stood  out  in  shadow  against  the 
clear  sky,  and  the  surface  of  the  water  seemed  alive 
with  sprites,  flitting  and  dancing  here  and  there,  groups 
of  sorrowing  men  were  seen  gathered  about  the  decks, 
giving  expression  to  their  grief  at  the  loss  of  their  old 
captain. 

"God  bless  him!  He  was  good  to  us  all.  There'll 
be  no  more  whales  to  kill  where  he  has  gone."  These 
were  the  words  of  regret  that  fell  from  lips  that  rarely 
invoked  a  prayer. 

At  midnight,  when  the  bells  had  struck,  the  crew 
gathered  together  on  the  forward  deck,  and  while  one 
held  a  lamp  another  read  the  Episcopal  service  for  the 
burial  of  the  dead.  And  as  the  light  at  times  reflected 
each  figure  of  the  group,  giving  it  a  phantom-like 
appearance,  the  picture  presented  was  sad  and  impres 
sive — such  as  can  only  be  seen  at  sea,  where  each  sound 
calls  up  some  memory,  and  the  sailor  fancies  he  can 
see  the  spirit  of  some  departed  friend  in  every  flitting 
shadow. 

Officers  and  men  alike  began  to  feel  how  great  was 
their  loss.  They  were  alone,  as  it  were,  on  this  broad 


201 


DUNMAN'S  CAVE.  205 

and  mysterious  ocean,  and  they  had  lost  that  odd  old 
man  who  was  their  guiding  spirit,  and  who  never  failed 
them  as  friend  and  protector.  All  through  that  night 
the  men  watched  and  strained  their  eyes  in  every 
direction,  expecting  to  see  the  old  sailor  rise  on  some 
crest ;  and  more  than  one  sailor  that  night  cheered  his 
drooping  feelings  with  the  firm  belief  that  some  myste 
rious  agency  would  give  them  back  the  old  captain 
before  morning. 

There  was  no  one  on  that  ship,  however,  who  felt  the 
loss  more  seriously  than  Tite.  It  seemed  to  change  all 
his  prospects,  to  throw  a  shadow  over  his  future.  He 
paced  the  deck,  silent  and  thoughtful,  until  long  after 
midnight.  To  him  the  captain  had  been  not  only  a 
friend,  but  a  father.  Between  them  there  had  grown 
up  the  strongest  of  attachments.  Tite  had  looked  for 
ward  to  the  time  when  this  odd  old  man  would  have 
lifted  him  into  the  confidence  of  his  owners,  and  per 
haps  secured  his  future  prosperity. 

All  his  hopes  and  joys  seemed  blasted  now.  Love, 
too,  had  been  playing  its  bewitching  part ;  amidst  all 
these  drawbacks  and  disappointments,  love  had  been 
prompting  his  ambition  with  her  dreams  of  a  happy 
future.  Mattie's  image,  so  bright,  so  beautiful,  had 
been  with  him  everywhere,  prompting  his  thoughts 
and  actions  as  only  the  woman  you  love  can,  and  mak 
ing  him  more  ambitious  to  secure  that  golden  future 
his  fancy  had  pictured.  Never  before  had  his  courage 
failed  him.  No  matter  what  the  danger,  he  had  felt 
that  she  was  at  his  side,  encouraging  him.  Now  the 
gloomy  thought  of  returning  home  penniless,  with, 
indeed,  nothing  but  his  adventures  and  misfortunes  to 
offer  her  and  his  aged  parents,  began  to  prey  upon  his 
mind,  to  make  him  sad  and  despondent.  Then  the 


206  THE  VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

advice  so  often  given  him  by  the  old  captain,  never  to 
get  discouraged,  not  even  under  the  most  adverse  cir 
cumstances,  and  that  the  brightest  day  was  sure  to  fol 
low  the  darkest  night,  would  cheer  him  up. 

When  the  whale  had  been  taken  aboard,  the  ship, 
under  her  new  commander,  Mr.  Higgins,  stood  away 
into  the  North  Pacific,  where  she  cruised  along  the 
land,  in  the  direction  of  Behring's  Straits,  for  several 
weeks.  The  prospect  not  seeming  to  brighten  much, 
Mr.  Higgins  thought  he  would  try  an  experiment  in 
what  he  called  "  high  latitudes,"  and  to  that  end 
headed  the  ship  for  the  Auckland  Islands.  Now  the 
crew  had  but  little  respect  for  their  new  commander, 
and  no  confidence  whatever  in  his  skill  as  a  navigator. 

After  proceeding  in  this  direction  for  ten  days,  one 
morning  about  four  o'clock  the  lookout  called  the  atten 
tion  of  the  officer  of  the  watch  to  strange  sounds  heard 
close  ahead.  It  resembled  the  dull,  sluggish  sound  of 
breakers  on  shore  during  a  calm.  The  sounds  became 
louder  and  seemed  to  be  approaching  the  ship,  but  as 
her  reckoning  gave  no  land  anywhere  near,  the  cause 
of  the  sounds  began  to  excite  great  alarm.  The  cap 
tain  was  called  and  the  crew  turned  out,  and  an  effort 
made  to  put  the  ship  on  the  other  tack,  but  it  was  of 
no  avail.  An  almost  dead  calm  prevailed,  and  the  ship 
refused  to  obey  her  helm.  In  short,  the  ship  was  being 
carried  rapidly  forward  in  the  grasp  of  a  strong  under 
current.  A  heavy  fog  hung  like  a  pall  overhead,  en 
veloping  the  ship's  royals  and  top-gallant  sails ;  and 
as  the  noise  increased  a  strange  feeling  of  awe  and  fear 
came  over  the  crew,  exciting  their  superstitions  to  the 
highest  pitch. 

As  the  ship  went  on  the  sounds  began  to  resemble 
the  dashing  and  surging  of  a  heavy  body  of  water 


DUNMAN'S  CAVE.  207 

forced  by  a  strong  tide  through  a  narrow  gorge.  Still 
nothing  could  he  seen  of  land_,  which  increased  the 
strange  sensations  produced  by  so  singular  a  phenome 
non.  Nothing  either  crew  or  officers  could  do  would 
improve  the  situation,  for  in  the  ship's  condition  they 
were  as  helpless  as  children.  The  lead  was  cast,  and 
sixty  fathoms  called.  It  was  now  evident  that  there 
was  land  close  by.  But  the  trail  of  the  line  only 
showed  the  more  clearly  that  the  ship  was  at  the  mercy 
of  some  rapid  and  dangerous  current,  perhaps  being 
drawn  into  some  whirlpool.  Now  the  fog  seemed  to  lift, 
and  long  lines  of  light  were  seen  ahead,  but  it  was  only 
to  be  succeeded  by  greater  darkness.  Then  the  sounds 
began  to  change  and  vary;  and  while  what  seemed  voices 
were  heard  singing  and  sighing  overhead,  the  deep 
rush  and  roll  of  waters  below  had  a  strange  and  bewil 
dering  effect  on  the  feelings.  Now  the  moon  seemed 
to  be  rising  through  the  fog  ahead,  and  a  pale,  white 
light  gleamed  for  a  few  seconds,  then  disappeared,  and 
all  was  dark  again.  And  as  the  ship  advanced,  the 
bold  outline  of  a  high  and  nearly  perpendicular  bluff 
revealed  itself  above  the  fog,  and  had  the  appearance 
of  hanging  directly  over  the  ship.  There  was  no  mis 
taking  the  danger  now.  In  a  few  minutes  more  the 
ship  was  between  walls  of  rock  three  hundred  feet  high, 
drifting  swiftly  through  a  narrow  channel  of  deep  and 
agitated  water  into  a  dark  and  dangerous  cavern. 

The  ship  passed  in  under  full  sail ;  the  atmosphere 
changed  and  became  singularly  oppressive  ;  the  very 
blood  chilled ;  fear  seized  on  all  on  board,  and  men 
who  a  short  time  before  were  full  of  courage  and 
strength  now  became  as  helpless  as  children.  The  cur 
rent  was  less  rapid  inside,  but  the  noise  increased  and 
became  even  more  bewildering ;  while  the  baTorneter 


208  TUB   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

would  rise  and  fall  quickly,  and  the  compasses  became 
agitated  under  the  influence  of  some  strong  mag 
netic  disorder.  Every  few  minutes  deep  and  rum 
bling  sounds  would  break  in  the  distance,  roll  along 
the  cavern,  and  echo  and  reecho  through  the  great 
arches  overhead.  And  these  would  be  succeeded  by 
soft,  flute-like  voices,  mingling  in  chorus.  The  effect 
of  this,  in  so  dark  and  dungeon-like  a  place,  where 
the  mighty  hand  of  Nature  had  performed  one  of  her 
wildest  freaks,  was  bewildering  in  the  extreme,  and 
gave  wing  to  the  strangest  fancies.  Hardly  a  word 
was  spoken  ;  not  a  brace  manned,  nor  a  sheet  touched. 
The  ship  moved  along  as  if  directed  by  some  unseen 
hand,  for  there  was  no  wind  in  that  deep,  dark  cavern. 
Then  the  water  became  broken,  and  the  surface  check 
ered  with  phosphoric  lights,  flitting  and  dancing,  like 
so  many  sprites  on  a  revel.  The  arch  overhead  became 
covered  with  a  pale  light,  which  seemed  to  struggle 
against  the  darkness  ;  then  stars,  or  what  appeared  to 
be  stars,  were  seen,  as  through  a  mist.  Then  they 
would  suddenly  change  into  every  variety  of  color,  and 
reveal  the  existence  of  massive  columns  of  basaltic  rock 
supporting  the  arch.  Still  the  distracting  sounds  were 
heard,  but  no  order  was  given  concerning  the  ship, 
scarcely  a  word  exchanged  between  the  men.  They 
felt  that  they  were  drifting  into  some  unknown  sea, 
perhaps  some  place  of  enchantment,  where  death  was 
certain,  and  from  whence  nothing  more  would  ever  be 
heard  of  them. 

Could  this  be  the  mermaid's  retreat  of  which  the 
old  captain  had  spoken,  and  of  which  the  natives  on 
Queen  Charlotte's  Island  had  such  a  strange  supersti 
tion?  Tite  thought  to  himself.  All  the  pleasant  asso 
ciations  of  home,  all  that  he  loved  there,  and  all  that 


DUNMAN'S  CAVE.  209 

he  had  hoped  for,  now  rose  up  in  his  mind  like  a  sweet 
and  beautiful  dream,  only  to  be  overshadowed  by  the 
terrible  thoughts  this  strange  and  gloomy  place  had 
impressed  upon  him.  There  was  110  hope  for  him  now; 
he  felt  that  he  should  never  enjoy  those  scenes  again. 
But  what  was  that  to  the  anguish  of  his  poor  old 
parents,  who  would  linger  on  week  after  week,  month 
after  month,  and  year  after  year,  wondering  and  wait 
ing  in  vain  for  some  news  of  him,  and  dying  of  hope 
deferred. 

While  he  was  thus  musing  a  pale,  aurora-like  light 
broke  in  the  distance,  directly  ahead  of  the  ship.  Now 
it  opened  gently,  now  shut  again.  Again  it  glimmered 
and  gradually  expanded  until  the  whole  cavern  became 
aglow  with  light,  and  presented  a  scene  of  such  en 
chanting  beauty  that  all  on  board  were  spell-bound 
with  admiration.  Massive  columns,  grand  and  im 
pressive,  rose  on  every  side  to  the  very  roof,  and  reflected 
all  the  colors  of  the  rainbow.  And  through  them  the 
gallant  old  ship  continued  to  sail,  like  a  phantom. 

This  bright,  bewitching  scene  continued  for  about 
fifteen  minutes,  when  the  light  gradually  died  away, 
and  all  became  dark  and  solemn.  Then  deep,  plung 
ing  sounds  of  falling  water  indicated  with  startling 
effect  that  the  ship  was  approaching  a  mighty  cataract, 
down  which  she  must  soon  plunge  to  her  destruction. 
These  sounds,  made  more  terrible  by  the  darkness, 
were  like  death-knells,  calling  the  men  to  prepare  to 
meet  their  doom. 

And  while  all  on  board  were  contemplating  these 
sounds,  the  ship  suddenly  careened  a-starboard,  a  harsh, 
grating  noise  was  heard  overhead,  and  quantities  of 
broken  crystallites  began  falling  on  deck.  This  was 
followed  by  a  crashing  sound,  and  the  ship  righted. 


210  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

The  topmasts  had  fouled,  and  one  after  another  were 
carried  away  and  now  hung,  a  dangerous  wreck. 
Then  her  gib-boom  came  in  contact  with  one  of  the 
columns,  and  met  the  same  fate.  The  ship  now  swung 
round  and  struck  with  a  violent  shock  on  a  sunken  rock, 
and  almost  simultaneously  her  mainmast  went  by  the 
board,  she  began  to  fill  and  settle  down,  and  soon  be 
came  a  forlorn  wreck.  A  short  consultation  was  held 
between  the  officers  and  men  as  to  what  was  best  to 
be  done.  There  was,  however,  no  alternative  but  to 
take  to  the  boats,  and  make  the  best  effort  possible  to 
save  life.  There  was  no  time  to  lose.  Five  boats  were 
quickly  launched,  and  manned,  and  supplied  with  such 
provisions  and  water  as  could  be  procured  in  the  hurry 
of  the  moment.  An  officer  took  command  of  each  boat, 
and  Tite  managed  to  secure  six  of  the  best  oarsmen  on 
board.  There  was  no  excitement,,  no  disorder.  Every 
thing  was  done  with  as  much  order  and  regularity  as 
if  nothing  had  occurred  to  interrupt  discipline. 

And  now  when  the  five  boats  were  ready,  and  the 
order  given  to  "  pull  away,"  each  man  seemed  to  pause 
and  take  a  last  fond  look  at  the  old  ship,  as  if  a  linger 
ing  affection  caused  him  to  part  from  her  with  reluc 
tance.  And  as  they  stood  taking  this  last  look,  the 
light  again  broke  forth,  giving  to  the  strange  scene  a 
weird  and  bewildering  effect. 

The  boats  now  pulled  away,,  Tite's  boat  taking  the 
lead.  They  had  agreed  to  keep  together  as  much  as 
possible,  (and  to  that  end  made  signals  at  short  inter 
vals,  (gain  the  ocean  and  seek  relief  along  the  shore. 
Darkness  soon  shut  in  again,  however,  and  the  noises 
were  so  bewildering  that  the  signals  from  the  boats 
could  not  be  understood,  and  they  separated  never  to 
meet  again. 


DUN-MAN'S  CAVE.  211 

We  must  now  follow  the  fortunes  of  the  boat  com 
manded  by  Tite.  He  had  been  fortunate  enough  to 
secure  a  compass,  which,  though  it  did  him  little  good 
while  in  the  cave,  would  be  of  great  assistance  to  him 
outside.  The  question  as  to  how  the  entrance  of  the 
cave  bore,  and  the  surest  way  of  gaining  it,  was  of 
most  importance  now.  Tite  estimated  that  they  were 
at  least  ten  miles  from  it,  arid  that  by  steering  directly 
against  the  current,  they  could  not  fail  to  make  it. 
After  pulling  steadily  for  four  hours,  stopping  only 
once  to  refresh  themselves,  they  came  in  sight  of  the 
entrance,  and  saw  daylight  beyond.  A  feeling  of  joy 
now  came  over  the  men,  and  three  hearty  cheers  were 
given  that  echoed  curiously  through  the  arches  over 
head.  Still  there  was  another  and  serious  obstacle  to 
contend  with.  A  boar,  or  tidal  wave,  had  made  at  the 
entrance,  and  was  rushing  in  with  a  roaring  noise  and 
such  force  that  the  boat  could  not  have  stemmed  it  for 
a  minute.  It  was  therefore,  necessary  to  seek  safety 
behind  some  high  rocks  on  one  side  of  the  entrance,  and 
wait  a  change  in  the  tide.  After  waiting  in  this  posi 
tion  for  nearly  an  hour  they  again  put  out,  and  headed 
for  the  entrance.  A  rapid  current  was  still  setting  in, 
and  the  men  had  to  pull  with  all  their  strength  to  stem 
it  and  gain  the  ocean. 

When  they  had  gained  the  ocean  they  felt  as  if  they 
had  been  suddenly  transferred  to  another  world.  After 
waiting  several  hours,  arid  none  of  the  other  boats 
making  their  appearance,  Tite  headed  his  boat  west 
and  stood  down  the  coast,  close  in  shore,  in  the  hope  of 
finding  a  safe  landing  place,  perhaps  a  friendly  settle 
ment.  An  almost  perpendicular  bluff  of  rocks,  more 
than  two  hundred  feet  high,  forming  a  walled  coast, 
such  as  is  seen  in  the  Bay  of  Fundy,  and  at  the  foot 


212  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

of  which  tlie  sea  dashed  and  broke,  rendering  it 
impossible  to  make  a  landing,  extended  as  far  as  the 
eye  could  reach.  Along  this  frowning  coast  the  boat 
swept  until  nightfall;  but  not  a  human  being  was  seen, 
nor  a  place  where  they  could  land  safely  discovered. 

Three  days  and  three  nights  they  coasted  along  this 
bold  sea-wall,  and  now  their  provisions  and  water  had 
given  out,  and  such  was  their  suffering  from  thirst, 
hunger,  and  cold,  that  two  of  the  crew  died  from  sheer 
exhaustion.  Indeed,  it  was  only  extraordinary  ex 
ertion  on  the  part  of  Tite,  and  his  manner  of  encour 
aging  the  others,  that  kept  them  from  giving  up  in 
despair.  Early  on  the  morning  of  the  fourth  day  an 
indentation  in  the  land  was  discovered,  sloping  into  a 
quiet  little  valley,  a  place  of  welcome  to  the  weary, 
through  which  a  stream  of  water  winded  down  into  the 
sea.  Each  heart  now  beat  high  with  joy.  Deliverance 
had  come  at  last.  The  boat's  head  was  directed  toward 
the  beach,  but  the  wind  had  freshened,  and  a  heavy 
surf  was  beating  on  shore,  and  unless  the  boat  was 
skilfully  handled  there  was  great  danger  of  swamping. 
Still  the  boat  was  kept  on,  and  in  less  than  half  an 
hour  from  the  time  the  beach  was  discovered  the  boat 
was  plunging  through  the  breakers. 

On  entering  the  surf  an  immense  roller  overtook  the 
boat,  lifted  her  high  up  on  its  crest,  and,  owing  to  some 
unskilful  management,  she  was  capsized.  The  crew  were 
tossed  into  the  boiling  surf,  and  left  to  struggle  with  the 
receding  waves  for  their  lives.  Tite's  first  thought  was 
to  secure  the  boat,  and  seizing  hold  of  the  line  he  made 
a  desperate  effort  to  gain  the  beach,  and  was  successful, 
as  were  two  of  the  men.  The  others  were  too  weak  to 
make  much  of  a  resistance,  and  were  carried  away  by 
the  undercurrent,  and  nothing  more  was  seen  of  them. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

OLD   DUNMAN   AND   THE  PIRATE'S  TREASURE. 

With  only  the  drenched  clothes  they  stood  in,  no 
means  of  lighting  a  fire,  and  death  from  starvation 
staring  them  in  the  face,  these  three  shipwrecked  men 
stood  upon  the  heach  of  this  strange  island,  still  hop 
ing  and  wondering  what  was  to  be  the  next  change  in 
their  condition.  Was  the  island  inhabited  ?  By  whom  ? 
What  was  the  character  of  the  natives,  and  what  sort 
of  reception  would  they  meet  when  found?  These  were 
the  questions  which  engaged  their  thoughts  as  they 
stood  on  that  lonely  beach,  hoping  against  hope,  arid 
every  minute  fancying  some  friendly  sail  heaving  in 
sight  to  relieve  them  from  their  perilous  position. 
After  the  darkest  night  comes  the  brightest  day.  This 
was  ever  uppermost  in  Tite's  mind,  and  he  endeavored 
to  impress  its  teachings  on  the  minds  of  his  compan 
ions,  who  were  fast  yielding  to  their  fears,  and  would 
have  given  up  in  despair  had  not  his  stronger  resolution 
encouraged  them  still  to  hope  for  deliverance. 

There  was  an  abundance  of  small  shell-fish  along  the 
coast,  and  on  these  they  subsisted.  It  was  agreed  to 
remain  near  the  boat  during  the  day,  as  a  precaution 
against  an  attack  from  the  natives,  who  might  have  seen 
them  approach  the  coast,  and  perhaps  be  watching  their 
movements  near  by.  But  the  day  passed  and  not  a 
human  being  was  seen.  At  nightfall  a  couple  of  goats 
and  a  pig,  and  some  fowl  that  appeared  to  be  keeping 
them  company,  emerged  from  a  thicket  on  a  hillside, 

213 


214  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

descended  into  a  valley  or  ravine,  and  drank  in  the 
brook.  The  sight  of  these  animals  filled  the  hearts  of 
the  shipwrecked  men  with  joy.  It  was  to  them  a  proof 
of  civilization.  New  hopes,  new  joys,  new  strength  came 
with  the  sight  of  these  animals ;  and  they  advanced 
cautiously  toward  them.  But  the  animals  were  shy, 
and  scampered  away  up  the  hill  at  the  first  sight  of 
the  strangers. 

There  was  a  high  hill  near  by,  and,  encouraged  by 
the  sight  of  these  animals,  Tite  started  off  just  at  dusk 
to  ascend  it  and  survey  the  surrounding  country,  leav 
ing  his  comrades  on  the  beach  to  guard  the  boat.  It 
was  quite  dark  when  Tite  reached  the  top,  but  the 
stars  were  out,  and  the  atmosphere  was  clear.  Not  a, 
habitation  was  to  be  seen,  nothing  but  a  wild,  unbroken 
forest  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach.  He  watched  there 
for  an  hour  or  more,  his  eyes  quickened  by  anxiety, 
and  his  mind  becoming  more  and  more  excited,  until 
his  fancy  pictured  in  every  shadow  some  moving  object. 
Then,  as  his  eye  traced  along  down  the  deep  ravine, 
he  discovered,  or  rather  thought  he  discovered,  a  pale 
wreath  of  smoke  curling  lazily  upward,  not  more  than 
a  mile  from  where  his  comrades  lay.  What  at  first 
seemed  only  a  fancy,  now  became  a  reality,  for  the 
smoke  increased  in  volume,  and  indicated  with  cer 
tainty  a  habitation  of  some  kind. 

Descending  the  hill  as  quickly  as  he  could,  he  found 
the  two  men  fast  asleep,  overcome  with  fatigue  and  ex 
citement,  and  it  was  with  great  difficulty  that  he  could 
awake  them.  When,  however,  he  told  them  what  he 
had  discovered,  their  hearts  filled  with  joy,  and  they 
sprang  to  their  feet  ready  to  follow  him.  Still  they 
entertained  a  lurking  fear  that  the  smoke  might  mark 
the  bivouac  of  some  savages  who  had  watched  their 


OLD   DUNMAN   AND   THE  PIRATE'S   TREASURE.  215 

movements  during   the  day,  and  lighted  this  fire  to 
cook  the  evening  meal. 

They  followed  the  stream  about  two  miles  up  the 
ravine,  picking  their  way  over  rocks  and  through  a 
thick  wood,  until  they  came  to  a  little  gurgling  brook, 
cutting  its  way  through  a  deep  dell  running  at  right 
angles  with  the  ravine.  Here  they  rested  for  a  short 
time,  and  carefully  surveyed  the  scene,  excited  by 
strange  thoughts.  A  light  suddenly  flashed  from  the 
opposite  bank,  not  more  than  forty  yards  ahead.  This 
evidently  marked  the  object  of  their  search.  Then 
those  familiar  sounds  made  by  goats,  fowls,  and  pigs 
were  heard.  Crossing  the  dell  they  advanced  cauti 
ously  in  the  direction  of  the  light.  They  had  not  gone 
far,  however,  when  an  opening  in  the  woods  was  dis 
covered,  in  the  centre  of  which  a  small,  rude  cabin,,  built 
of  stones  and  mud,  stood.  A  bright  fire  was  burning 
inside,  smoke  was  issuing  from  the  rude  chimney,  and 
the  light  shining  through  two  square  openings  in  the 
sides,  was  reflecting  curiously  over  the  scene  outside. 

Again  the  three  men  halted,  and  stood  viewing  the 
scene  in  silence,  now  hoping,  now  fearing,  now  wonder 
ing  what  sort  of  beings  inhabited  this  strange  place. 
Still  the  domestic  animals  kept  up  those  noises,  so 
familiar  to  Tite's  ear  when  at  home.  And  these  were 
broken  at  intervals  by  what  seemed  the  barking  of  a 
wolf.  Now  a  strange  and  shadowy  figure  passed  and 
repassed  in  the  cabin,  its  uncouth  form  reflecting  every 
few  seconds  in  the  light.  Should  they  advance,  enter 
the  cabin,  and  see  who  this  strange  being  was,  or 
return  to  the  beach  and  wait  until  morning?  This 
was  the  question  which  occupied  their  thoughts  now. 
Impelled  as  well,  perhaps,  by  anxiety  as  necessity,  Tite 
resolved  to  push  on  to  the  very  door.  Leaving  the 


216  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

men  with  orders  to  follow  him  at  a  short  distance,  he 
proceeded  on  cautiously  until  he  reached  the  edge  of 
the  opening  in  which  the  cabin  stood. 

He  was  now  within  a  few  paces  of  the  door,  when 
the  fowls,  which  seemed  to  abound  in  the  vicinity,  dis 
covering  him,  sounded  the  alarm.  The  cabin  door  now 
opened,  and  there  stood,  in  the  shadow  of  the  light, 
the  figure  of  an  old  man  bent  with  age,  and  dressed  in 
the  skin  of  a  wolf,  the  long  fur  of  which  gave  him 
more  the  appearance  of  an  animal  than  a  human  being. 
His  face  was  like  colored  parchment,  his  mouth  and 
cheeks  wrinkled  and  sunken,  his  eyes  small,  black  and 
bright,  his  long,  white  hair  and  flowing  beard,  his  bony 
hands,  which  he  raised  every  few  moments  and  held 
over  his  long  white  eyelashes,  as  a  shield  to  his  sight, 
gave  him  a  strange  and  witch-like  appearance. 

There  the  two  men,  the  figure  in  the  door  and 
Tite,  stood  for  several  minutes  gazing  in  silence,  but 
with  a  look  of  astonishment,  at  each  other.  The  ani 
mals  and  fowls  had  gathered  in  a  group  about  the  old 
man,  alarmed  at  the  sight  of  a  stranger.  At  length 
a  thin,  shrill  voice  broke  the  silence  by  enquiring : 
"Who  is  it  that  comes  here  to  disturb  my  peace?  " 

"  We  are  friends/'  replied  Tite,  " shipwrecked  sailors, 
in  search  of  shelter  and  food/7 

"  Heaven  pity  you,  and  forgive  me,"  returned  the  old 
man,  his  eyes  beaming  brighter  and  his  whole  manner 
becoming  more  earnest.  "  Heaven  forgive  me,  you  shall 
have  both,  and  be  welcome  in  my  palace.  Heaven  for 
give  me,  for  this  is  my  palace  and  I  am  king  of  this 
island.  Come  in,  and  such  as  I  have  you  shall  share 
with  me."  And  he  advanced,  took  Tite  by  the  hand, 
and  led  him  into  his  cabin,  the  two  men  following. 
Spreading  seal  and  wolf  skins  on  the  floor,  he  bid  them 


11 


OLD   DUNMAN   AND   THE   PIRATE'S   TREASURE.  217 

be  seated,  while  lie  prepared  food  for  their  supper. 
His  motion  was  a  shuffle  rather  than  a  walk,  and  he 
moved  about  the  cabin  more  like  an  animal  than  a 
human  being.  -He  seemed  to  have  an  abundant  supply 
of  dried  fish,  fowl,  and  fruit;  of  vegetables  and  roots, 
from  which  he  made  a  beverage  that  filled  the  place 
of  coffee.  And  with  these  and  some  goat's  milk  he 
soon  set  before  them  a  supper,  saying  as  he  invited  them 
to  partake,  "  Heaven  forgive  me  for  all  my  sins,  and 
they  are  many.  Your  are  countrymen  of  my  own.  and 
speak  the  same  language.  Ah,  I  had  almost  forgotten 
it,  as  the  world  has  forgotten  me.  Now  it  all  comes 
back,  and  makes  me  feel  happy.  I  am  old,  very  old 
now.  Heaven  forgive  me.  There  will  be  no  more  of 
poor  old  George  Dunman  soon.  When  he  dies  he  will 
die  with  great  sins  on  his  head.  If  sin  can  be  washed 
out  with  sorrow,  Heaven  knows  I  have  had  sorrow 
enough."  He  advanced  towards  Tite,  and  laying  his 
hand  gently  on  his  shoulder,  looked  earnestly  and 
intently  into  his  face  :  tc  you  are  young,  very  young," 
he  said,  "  crime  has  made  no  wrinkles  in  your  face  yet. 
Mine  is  full  of  age  and  crime,  and  a  heart  filled  with 
remorse,  have  burned  their  deep  seals  into  mine.  Look 
you,  young  man,"  and  he  pointed  to  his  eyes,  "  these 
eyes  were  not  made  to  weep.  But  this  poor  heart  of 
mine  is  crushed  with  its  crimes."  Here  he  pressed  his 
right  hand  to  his  heart,  and  raised  his  eyes  upwards, 
as  if  imploring  Heaven's  forgiveness  in  silence. 

This  continued  invoking  Heaven's  forgiveness  excited 
Tite's  curiosity  to  know  something  of  the  old  man's 
strange  and  wonderful  history,  for  he  already  began  to 
feel  that  there  was  a  terrible  crime  at  the  bottom  of  it. 
When  they  had  partaken  of  supper  and  were  all  seated 
around  the  fire  on  their  skins,  and  nothing  but  the 


218  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

music  of  the  brook  was  heard  outside,  the  old  man 
requested  Tite  to  give  him  an  account  of  his  voyage, 
together  with  the  place  and  manner  of  their  shipwreck. 
Tite  was  glad  to  comply  with  the  old  man's  request, 
for  it  afforded  him  an  excellent  excuse  for  making  a 
similar  one. 

The  reader  has  already  been  made  familiar  with 
Tite's  unfortunate  voyage,  hence  it  will  not  be  neces 
sary  to  repeat  it.  The  recital  interested  the  old  man 
deeply,  and  when  he  had  reached  that  part  which  de 
scribed  their  troubles  in  the  cave,  the  old  man's  eyes 
sparkled,  and  his  whole  nature  seemed  to  warm  into 
enthusiasm. 

"  There's  where  my  ship  lays,  guns  and  all,"  he  said, 
pressing  his  hands  on  his  knees.  "  My  men  used  to 
call  this  island  '  No  Man's  Island,'  and  they  named 
that  place  '  The  Cave  of  Enchantment.'  Then  they 
named  it  after  me.  The  natives  on  an  island  ten 
leagues  from  this  have  a  queer  superstition  concerning 
it.  They  call  it  the  devil's  last  resting  place,  and 
assert  that  it  is  peopled  by  mermaids,  who  get  honest 
navigators  into  it,  and  then  destroy  them.  My  ship 
lays  there,  guns  and  all/'  he  repeated. 

When  Tite  had  finished  his  story,  the  old  man  began 
his  by  saying  :  "  Heaven  forgive  me,  for  I  am  a  great 
sinner,  and  have  much  to  answer  for  in  the  next  world. 
I  was  born  in  Bristol,  England.  My  father  was  a 
clergyman  of  the  established  church.  I  have  no  remem 
brance  of  my  mother,  for  she  died  when  I  was  an  infant. 
When  I  was  fifteen  years  old  I  was  sent  to  sea  as  a 
means  of  bettering  my  morals.  I  served  first  on  board 
an  Indiaman,  made  two  voyages  to  China,  and  was 
wrecked  on  the  coast  of  Malabar  ;  and  when  I  got  home 
my  father  or  friends  procured  me  the  position  of 


OLD  DUNMAN   AND   THE  PIRATE'S  TREASURE.  219 

midshipman  on  board  a  man-of-war.  I  served  on  board 
the  frigate  Winchester,  and  other  of  His  Majesty's 
ships,  I  did,  for  fifteen  years,  and  was  only  a  midship 
man  at  the  end.  Heaven  forgive  me  for  my  sins.  It 
seemed  there  was  no  promotion  for  me.  I  was  then 
transferred  to  His  Majesty's  packet  service,  and  assigned 
to  the  brig  Storm,  carrying  six  guns,  and  the  mails 
between  Plymouth  and  the  North  American  provinces. 
She  was  a  beauty  of  a  craft,  that  Storm  was.  She  used 
to  carry  a  crowd  of  canvas,  and  jump  the  seas  like  a 
sea-bird.  I  was  four  years  first  officer  of  that  craft, 
was  proud  of  what  she  could  do,  and  the  devil  took 
advantage  of  my  ambition,  and  created  within  me  a 
longing  to  be  in  command  of  her,  and  make  myself 
heroic  by  roaming  unrestrained  on  the  free  sea.  That 
feeling  kept  increasing  until  it  become  a  passion  with 
me.  Then  it  was  my  misfortune  to  fall  in  love.  Yes, 
love  was  a  misfortune  to  me.  I  had  courted  and  was 
engaged  to  the  daughter  of  a  rich  old  man  who  had 
made  all  his  money  in  the  West  Indies,  and  still  had 
plantations  there. 

"  We  were  to  be  married  on  my  return,  after  a  voy 
age  to  North  America.  But  I  returned  to  find  her 
married  to  a  young  officer  who  had  sailed  companion 
with  me  on  board  man-a-war,  and  who  had  professed 
great  friendship  for  me  only  to  deceive  me.  He  had 
professed  to  be  my  friend  and  confident ;  and  it  was 
this  that  carried  the  knife  of  disappointment  to  my  very 
heart.  I  was  denied  an  interview  with  the  woman  I 
had  loved,  even  worshipped.  The  man  who  had  pro 
fessed  to  be  my  friend  now  turned  his  back  on  me,  and 
denied  me  even  an  explanation."  All  the  fire  there 
was  left  in  the  old  man  now  seemed  to  kindle  into  a 


220  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

blaze,  and  the  fiercer  elements  of  his  nature  took  pos 
session  of  him. 

"  To  make  the  matter  worse/'  he  continued,  "  our 
good,  kind,  and  brave  captain  was  relieved,  transferred 
back  to  the  navy,  and  this  man,  who  had  outraged  my 
confidence  and  made  my  life  wretched,  appointed  to 
fill  his  place.  I  resolved  to  be  revenged.  But  how  could 
it  be  got  ?  How  could  I  punish  the  man  who  had  so 
wronged  me  without  rebelling  against  my  country, 
against  God's  laws,  and  against  society?  The  devil 
told  me  it  could  be  done. 

"As  it  was  not  a  question  of  conscience  with  me,  in 
the  frame  of  mind  I  was  then  in,  there  was  no  trouble 
in  following  the  devil's  advice.  I  conceived  a  plan  for 
sending  this  captain  out  of  the  world  by  the  shortest 
road,  seizing  the  ship,  and  roving  unrestrained  upon 
the  free  sea.  It  was  soon  found  that  there  was  enough 
on  board  to  join  the  enterprise  and  share  the  spoils,  and 
the  plan  was  carried  out  when  we  were  half  voyage 
over.  That  was  fifty  years  ago.  I  shall  never  forget 
the  terrible  struggle  of  that  night,  nor  the  bloody  work 
that  was  done.  Heaven  forgive  me.  When  I  had  got 
command  I  ran  the  Storm  into  the  Caribbean  Sea,  landed 
all  who  were  suspected,  as  well  as  such  as  more  openly 
opposed  the  enterprise,  on  an  island,  and  then  put 
away  for  the  Pacific  via  Cape  Horn.  When  we  got 

into  the  Pacific,  we  hoisted ."  The  old  man  paused 

suddenly  and  hung  down  his  head.  "  Heaven  forgive 
me  for  my  crimes,"  he  resumed,  evidently  in  doubt 
about  acknowledging  the  full  force  of  his  crimes. 

"  I  may  as  well  tell  you  it  all— shake  the  load  free 
from  my  conscience,  and  ask  you  to  join  me  in  invoking 
Heaven's  forgiveness.  We  hoisted  the  flag  that  sees  an 
enemy  in  every  other  flag,  and  for  three  years  the  Storm 


OLD   DUNMAN   AND   THE   PIRATE' S  TREASURE.          221 

scourged  these  seas  from  Cape  Horn  to  Sands'  Head. 
When  ships,  sent  in  pursuit  of  us,  were  searching  along 
the  west  coast,  we  were  making  war  on  commerce  on 
the  coast  of  China.  We  had  a  name  for  every  sea 
we  entered,  so  as  to  make  our  pursuers  think  there 
was  more  than  one  vessel,  and  so  divide  their  atten 
tion. 

"  Yes,  for  three  years  we  scourged  these  seas,  and 
made  war  on  land  as  well  as  sea — capturing,  plundering, 
murdering — yes,  committing  crimes  that  shame  man 
hood,  and  make  me  fear  the  vengence  of  a  just  God. 
And  all  for  gold,  gold,  gold.  And  what  good  can  gold 
do  a  man  with  a  conscience  haunted  hy  crimes  com 
mitted  in  getting  it?  Gold  can  do  me  no  good;  hut 
man  is  a  mean  animal  at  hest ;  and  you  can  so  teach  him 
in  crime  that  he  will  commit  the  most  revolting  out  of 
sheer  wantonness. 

"  We  soon  had  more  gold  and  jewels  than  we  knew 
what  to  do  with.  Some  of  our  men  left  us  and  went 
home  with  enough  to  make  them  rich  for  the  rest  of' 
their  lives.  And  we  have  buried  enough  on  these 
islands  to  buy  a  city.  Gold  lost  its  charms  with  us, 
and  crime  became  an  excitement  and  an.  entertain 
ment. 

"  We  discovered  this  island  while  cruising  from  one 
ocean  to  the  other,  and  found  on  it  some  sailors,  whose 
vessel  had  been  wrecked  near  where  you  landed.  They 
had  been  seven  years  here,  and  it  is  to  them  we  are 
indebted  for  these  animals  and  fowls.  They  lived  con 
tented,  for  they  had  given  up  all  hope  of  getting  away, 
and  are  all  dead  now.  We  made  this  place  a  retreat, 
had  a  settlement  here,  after  the  wreck  of  the  Storm  in 
the  cave,  of  forty  men.  They  are  all  dead  but  me.  I 
have  been  here  forty  years — nine  of  them  passed  alone  ; 


222  THE   VOX   TOODLEBURGS. 

and  now  my  time  has  almost  come.  I  took  the  name 
of  George  Dunman  because  I  had  disgraced  that  of  my 
parents,  and  because  I  am  an  outlaw,  and  I  want  to  die 
here  and  be  forgotten." 

It  was  after  midnight  when  the  old  man  finished  his 
story.  His  manner  became  nervous  and  restless,  and 
it  was  evident  there  was  something  more  he  wanted  to 
disclose,  but  hesitated  to  do. 

The  strangers  accepted  the  old  man's  invitation, 
and  took  up  their  abode  under  his  roof,  finding  plenty 
of  food  and  kind  treatment.  But  they  soon  became 
weary  of  so  monotonous  a  life,  and  longing  for  some 
means  of  reaching  their  homes  and  civilization,  would 
visit  the  coast  nearly  every  day,  in  the  hope  of  seeing 
some  friendly  sail  and  effecting  their  deliverance.  This 
anxiety  to  get  away  on  the  part  of  his  new  friends  so 
preyed  on  the  old  man's  mind  that  his  strength  began 
to  fail  fast,  and  at  the  end  of  two  months  it  became 
evident  that  his  sands  of  life  had  but  a  few  more  days 
•to  run. 

Two  months  passed,  and  the  weather  was  becoming 
cold.  The  old  man  was  up  earlier  than  usual  one 
morning  ;  still  he  seemed  more  feeble.  He  tottered 
about  the  cabin,  his  frame  shook  and  trembled,  and 
his  whole  system  seemed  to  be  under  some  new  excite 
ment.  He  had  formed  a  strong  attachment  for  Tite, 
whom  he  now  approached  with  his  hands  extended. 
"Like  you,"  he  said,  grasping  his  hand  firmly  and 
looking  up  imploringly  into  his  face,  "I  was  young 
and  handsome  once.  I  am  old  and  ugly  now.  Crime 
has  written  its  ugly  finger  all  over  my  face ;  has 
thrust  its  poison  into  this  poor  heart  of  mine.  Never 
let  it  lay  one  ugly  finger  on  your  face.  Make  yours 
a  life  of  joy,  so  that  you  may  die  happy.  Oh,  these 


OLD   DUNMAN   AND   THE   PIRATE'S   TREASURE.  223 

poor  old  gray  hairs  of  mine,  this  head  that  has  sinned 
so  much."  And  he  raised  his  hard,  bony  hand  to 
his  head,  and  tossed  the  long  white  hair  hack  over  his 
shoulders. 

"  Come  with  me,  come  with  me,  young  man,"  he 
resumed,  grasping  Tite  by  the  arm  nervously  and  totter 
ing  to  the  door.  When  they  got  outside  he  whispered 
in  his  ear  :  "  You  shall  see  where  it  is  buried  before  I 
die.  It  has  made  my  life  wretched  ;  it  may  make  yours 
happy."  He  paused  for  a  few  seconds,  and  looking 
back,  saw  the  two  men  standing  watch  at  the  door. 
"Come,"  said  he,  beckoning  to  them,  "you  may  as 
well  come,  too." 

The  men  joined  them,  and  when  they  had  reached  a 
spot  about  twenty  rods  from  the  cabin,  they  came  to  a 
square  pile  of  stones,  in  a  dark  wood  on  the  side  of  a 
hill.  The  old  man  sat  down,  and  resting  his  arms  on 
the  stones,  continued:  "Here,  buried  three  feet  below 
these  stones,  is  gold  and  silver  enough  to  make  you  all 
rich  for  life,  and  perhaps  happy.  Churches,  convents, 
ships,  and  even  life  itself  have  contributed  to  it.  All  I 
now  seek  is  peace  in  Heaven ;  and  yet  I  cannot  get  that 
with  this  gold,  for  it  is  the  price  of  crime  and  death. 
Take  it,  take  it ;  and  when  my  life  of  sorrow  is  ended, 
and  these  poor  old  bones  shall  move  no  more,  divide  it 
among  yourselves  ;  and  if  Heaven  sends  you  a  deliver 
ance  from  this  lonely  island,  so  live  that  it  may  bring 
you  blessings,  not  curses,  as  it  has  done  me." 

Three  days  after  what  I  have  described  in  the  above 
paragraph  took  place,  Tite  and  the  two  sailors  returned 
from  the  coast  and  were  alarmed  to  find  the  cabin 
deserted.  They  waited  for  a  short  time,  and  then 
searched  the  woods  in  the  vicinity,  but  'could  find 


224  THE  VOX  TOODLEBURGS. 

nothing  of  the  old  man.  The  compasses  were  there, 
and  his  nautical  instruments  were  still  hanging  on  the 
wall,  and  the  fire  was  nearly  burned  out.  It  had  been 
his  custom  to  have  supper  ready  punctually  when  they 
returned.  There  was  now  a  strange  and  mysterious 
stillness  about  the  place.  Even  the  fowls  and  the  ani 
mals  seemed  silent. 

On  proceeding  to  the  spot  where  the  treasure  was 
buried,  they  found  the  lifeless  body  of  the  old  pirate. 
Old  D  unman  was  dead,  and  lay  there,  with  two  of  his 
pet  goats  nestling  at  his  side. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

MR.    GUSHER  SUSTAINS  HIS  CHARACTER. 

" Husband, dear;  husband, dear/ 'said  Mrs.  Chapman, 
for  I  must  again  return  to  that  lady,  as  she  addressed 
her  meek-looking  little  husband,  "  how  distressing  it 
would  be  if  Mr.  Gusher  should  turn  out  not  to  be  Mr. 
Gusher.  He  is  such  a  nice  young  gentleman,  and  so 
popular  in  society.  If  he  should  turn  out  to  be  some 
body  else  ?  He  has  been  such  a  favorite  at  our  house, 
you  know.  I  am  sure  I  should  never  survive  such  a 
scandal  as  that.  I  am  sure  it  would  kill  me — at  least 
I  should  faint ;  I  feel  as  if  I  should  faint  now  I"  "  Pray 
don't  faint,  my  dear/'  interrupted  Chapman,  submis 
sively,  as  she  handed  him  a  letter  she  had  received  that 
day  from  Mr.  Romer.  And  as  she  did  so,  she  got  up 
and  paced  the  room  in  a  state  of  great- agitation. 

" Never  faint,  my  dear,"  resumed  Chapman,  "until 
you  know  what  you  are  fainting  for.  There  is  nothing 
to  be  made  by  fainting  or  borrowing  trouble."  This 
conversation  took  place  in  the  parlor  one  evening  about 
three  weeks  after  the  ball.  Chapman  read  and  reread 
the  letter,  and  then  remained  silent  for  several  minutes. 
"  Very  strange,  if  true,  my  dear.  But  there  may  be 
a  personal  difficulty  at  the  bottom  of  it,  and  the  young 
man  has  taken  this  method  of  damaging  Mr.  Gusher's 
character." 

Mr.  Romer  presented  his  compliments  to  Mrs.  Chap 
man,  and,  seeing  the  intimacy  there  was  between  her 
family  and  a  person  calling  himself  Philo  Gusher, 

15  225 


226  THE   VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

begged  to  inform  her  that  the  name  of  that  individual 
was  Louis  Pinto,  a  notorious  and  well-known  impostor, 
who  had  fled  from  Havana,  where  he  had  "been  several 
times  imprisoned,  to  escape  punishment  for  his  crimes. 

"Anything  but  that,  my  dear  husband.  I  am  sure 
my  pride  would  never  survive  it.  And  to  happen  just 
when  society — yes,  my  dear,  the  very  best  of  your  Bow 
ling  Green  people  were  beginning  to  leave  cards. 
Another  ball  and  we  should  have  brought  the  best  of 
them  down." 

"Another  ball,  my  dear?"  returned  Chapman,  with 
a  sigh.  "A  ball  a  year  ought  to  satisfy  any  respectable 
family."  Chapman  was  indeed  becoming  alarmed  at 
his  wife's  extravagance  and  weakness  for  society.  Her 
worldliness  he  feared  would  bring  him  to  grief  ere  long. 
The  last  ball  had  entailed  the  expense  of  new  carpets  ; 
and  the  young  gentlemen  had  quite  taken  possession  of 
the  house,  which  they  held  until  after  daylight,  and 
then  went  home  in  a  very  unsteady  condition  of  the 
limbs.  To  make  the  matter  worse,  Bowles  had  been 
very  much  demoralized  ever  since,  and  now  demanded 
another  horse  or  his  discharge.  He  had  no  complaint 
to  make  either  about  his  pay  or  livery  ;  but  to  have  it 
thrown  up  to  him  every  day,  and  by  all  the  coachmen 
in  the  neighborhood,  that  he  was  in  the  service  of  a 
one  horse  family,  was  more  than  his  proud  spirit  could 
bear. 

Chapman  held  that  dancing  was  not  the  profession 
of  a  gentleman,  and  that  balls  had  done  nothing  for 
the  great  moral  progress  of  the  world.  In  fine,  his 
mind  had  been  engaged  for  some  time  back  on  some 
thing  more  serious  ;  and  he  delighted  his  wife  by  telling 
her  that  he  had  been  working  up  a  great  scheme  for 
freeing  and  vitalizing  all  mankind. 


MR.    GUSHER   SUSTAINS   HIS   CHARACTER.  2^7 

The  door  bell  rang,  and  in  another  minute  Mr. 
Gusher,  all  serene  and  elegant,  was  ushered  into  the 
lady's  presence.  Never  was  young  gentleman  more 
exquisitely  upholstered. 

The  lady  extended  her  hand  and  received  him  cor 
dially,  saying  she  had  been  looking  for  him  with 
unusual  anxiety. 

"I  am  very  glad  you  have  come,  Mr.  Gusher," 
interposed  Chapman.  "My  dear  wife  is  oppressed 
with  a  little  matter  I  am  sure  you  can  relieve." 

Mr.  Gusher  turned  and  thanked  them  for  the  high 
compliment  thus  paid  him.  "You  shall  ze  as  I  shall 
be  so  grateful  for  dis  'onar.  And  your  daughter — she 
is  well?" 

"  Very  well — she  was  speaking  of  you  kindly  to-day. 
Here  is  something  that  reached  me  to-day,  Mr.  Gusher," 
she  resumed,  rising  from  her  chair  and  handing  him 
the  letter,  with  a  dignity  of  manner  quite  uncommon 
to  her :  "  1  am  sure  you  will  pardon  me,  sir,  but  it  con 
tains  matter  which,  as  a  friend  of  yours,  I  have  taken 
the  liberty  to  submit.  I  make  it  a  rule  to  stand  by  a 
friend,  you  know." 

Gusher  took  the  letter  and  began  reading  it  with  an 
air  of  unconcern.  Then  breaking  out  into -a  hearty 
laugh,  he  replied :  "Zis  grand  rascal  as  write  dis  let-tar 
is  one  par-tick-lar  friend  of  mine  — 

"lam  sure,  sir,"  rejoined  Mrs.  Chapman,  "he  is 
an  enemy  of  yours,  and  no  friend.  That  you  can  ex 
plain  it  all  satisfactorily,  I  have  no  doubt." 

"Pardon,  madam,  pardon;  this  grand  rascal  I  call 
him  one  friend.  Ze  'onar,  madam,  he  is  so  much  dear 
to  me  as  my  life.  Oh  yes,  you  shall  zee  as  my  'onar 
and  mine  country  is  more  dear  to  me  zan  my  life.  Zis 
grand  rascal,  he  is  my  friend  be-cause  he  do  me  zis 


228  THE   VOX   TOODLEBURCS. 

injury  so  many  times,  and  in  ze  end  he  do  me  so  much 
good.  You  shall  zee  zar  was  a  lady.  Zat  lady,  ze 
grand  rascal  as  writes  zis  letter — it  is  so  many  years 
ago,  as  I  almost  forget — pays  to  her  his  compliment. 
Pardon,  madam,  zat  lady  prefar  me  to  ze  gentleman. 
Zen  zat  gentleman  he  pays  to  me  his  compliment  like 
one  grand  rascal.  He  persecute  my  'onar,  and  he  make 
me  so  many  friends " 

"Keally,  Mr.  Gusher/'  interrupted  Mrs.  Chapman, 
encouragingly,  "  then  it  is  all  the  result  of  jealousy? 
I  had  a  suspicion  that  there  was  something  of  the  kind 
at  the  bottom  of  it." 

"You  shall  zee,  madam,  it  was  be-cause  ze  lady 
prefar  me.  Zen  I  give  ze  grand  rascal  one  pistol." 
Here  Mr.  Gusher  flourished  his  right  hand.  "You 
shall  give  me  ze  satisfaction  as  one  gentleman  he  give 
to  ze  oser,  I  say.  I  gives  to  ze  grand  rascal  one  small 
sword.  I  say.I  shall  have  ze  satisfaction  one  gentleman 
he  will  give  to  ze  oser.  No,  madam,  ze  grand  rascal, 
he  is  one  small  coward.  He  will  not  give  me  ze  satis 
faction.  I  shall  show  you  as  this  grand  rascal  tells 
not  one  word  of  ze  truth/' 

"I  told  you,  my  dear,"  said  Chapman,  "that  Mr. 
Gusher  was  a  gentleman,  and  would  explain  it  all  to 
your  satisfaction." 

Mrs.  Chapman  expressed  herself  highly  gratified  at 
what  she  had  heard.  But  in  order  to  put  the  matter 
beyond  question,  and  to  prove  to  her  entire  satisfaction 
that  he  was  not  only  an  innocent,  but  a  much  injured 
gentleman,  Gusher  returned  on  ths  following  day 
armed  with  a  large  number  of  letters,  'some  of  them 
sealed  with  great  seals,  the  writers  setting  forth  that 
they  had  known  the  young  gentleman  from  his  birth 


MR.    GUSHER  SUSTAINS  HIS  CHARACTER.  229 

up,  that  he  was  of  irreproachable  character,  and  his 
parents  very  distinguished  people. 

Of  course  the  Chapmans  were  entirely  satisfied. 
Indeed  Mr.  Gusher  so  turned  his  guns  on  Mr.  Komer 
as  to  make  his  position  extremely  uncomfortable.  Both 
were  guests  at  the  old  City  Hotel,  where  Gusher  was  a 
great  favorite  with  all  the  young  ladies,  and  to  whom 
he  related  his  difficulty  with  Komer.  In  short,  he  so 
enlisted  their  sympathies  in  his  behalf  that  they  were 
ready  to  join  him  in  ejecting  Komer  from  the  house  as 
a  slanderer.  One  said  what  a  mean  thing  he  must  be 
to  slander  the  handsome  yaung  foreigner  in  that  way. 
A  second  tossed  and  turned  her  head  aside  when  she 
met  him,  and  pouted  her  pretty  lips  to  let  him  know 
what  she  meant.  A  third  refused  to  return  his  bow, 
while  a  fourth  gave  him  the  cut  direct.  There  was  no 
standing  up  against  such  a  storm  of  female  indigna 
tion  as  he  now  found  blowing  about  his  ears.  He  saw, 
also,  that  to  have  attempted  to  sustain  his  charges  with 
proof  would  only  be  sheer  folly.  In  short,  there  was 
nothing  for  the  plain  young  outspoken  American  to 
do  but  surrender  the  field  to  the  handsome  young  for 
eigner  and  his  female  admirers,  seek  respectful  treat 
ment  beyond  the  sound  of  their  voices — and  wait. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

CHANGED   CIRCUMSTANCES. 

Oh,  what  a  sweet  charm  there  is  in  hope.  How  it 
beguiles  the  ambitious  lover,  causes  him  to  build  castles 
he  finds  crushed  at  last  under  his  disappointments. 
How  gently  it  lifts  the  drooping  heart  into  an  higher 
realm  of  cheerfulness,  still  gilding  and  brightening 
the  future.  Day  after  day  and  week  after  week  it 
carries  the  timid,  desponding  soul  over  its  sea  of  trouble 
and  disappointment,  and  pictures  its  love-dream  in 
colors  more  and  more  beautiful.  How  it  ensnares  us, 
and  then  betrays  us  with  its  false  visions  of  future 
bliss.  It  beguiles  both  you  and  me  with  its  featly  spun 
tales  of  fame  and  riches,  which  it  weaves  so  ingeniously 
into  its  fascinating  web. 

Such  were  the  thoughts  invading  Mattie's  mind  as 
she  sat  at  the  parlor  window  one  morning,  looking  out 
over  Bowling  Green,  contemplating  the  strange  influ 
ences  by  which  she  was  surrounded,  and  wondering 
what  the  future  would  bring  her.  There  was  some 
thing  so  earnest  and  yet  so  kindly  in  that  pale,  expres 
sive  face,  and  those  soft  blue  eyes. 

She  had  counted  the  days  since  Tite  sailed.  It  was 
nearly  three  years  ago,  and  only  one  letter  had  been 
received  from  him.  There  was  a  report  in  circulation 
now  that  the  ship,  with  all  on  board,  was  lost.  And 
although  this  report  could  not  be  traced  to  any  reliable 
source,  it  was  credited  by  the  owners,  who  had  heard 
nothing  of  the  ship  since  she  left  Coquimbo. 


CHANGED    CIRCUMSTANCES.  231 

The  love  Mattie  bore  Tite  burned  as  brightly  now  as 
on  the  day  when  first  it  was  kindled.  She  had  thought 
of  him  always,  dreamed  of  him,  prayed  for  him,  for  she 
had  the  heart  of  a  good  and  true  woman.  Yes,  she  had 
followed  Tite  in  her  love-dream  through  all  the  strange 
depths  of  that  mysterious  ocean.  But  the  more  she 
traced  for  him  the  more  it  seemed  to  deepen  her  dis 
appointment.  Still  hope,  flattered  her  lingering  love, 
cheered  her,,  and  brightened  the  star  of  her  future. 
Hope  came  to  cheer  the  heart  that  had  longed  for  relief 
so  lovingly,  that  had  begun  to  yield  to  the  stormy  fore 
bodings  which  hope  deferred  oppresses  the  soul  with. 

Notwithstanding  all  this,  fear  at  times  seemed  to  get 
the  better  of  her  resolution.  How  she  had  watched  and 
waited,  and  yet  there  was  no  tidings  of  his  coming. 

Was  Tite  lost?  If  so,  how,  and  where  was  he  lost? 
Must  she  give  him  up  as  gone  forever?  Must  she  give 
him  up,  and  see  him,  and  hold  sweet  communion  with 
him,  only  in  her  love-dream,  among  the  flowers  fancy 
pictures  in  the  garden  ,of  our  hopes  ?  Must  she  forget 
the  idol  of  her  love,  transport  her  affections,  yield  to  her 
mother's  wishes,  which  were  daily  becoming  more  press 
ing,  and  marry  Mr.  Gusher,  a  man  she  did  not  even 
respect,  much  less  love?  In  gratifying  a  mother's  am 
bition  she  might,  perhaps,  make  her  own  life  wretched. 
If  Tite  was  lost,  what  was  to  become  of  his  aged  parents, 
Hanz  and  Angeline?  Their  welfare  seemed  to  con 
cern  her  even  more  deeply  than  that  of  her  own  parents. 
Hanz  had  found  means  of  communicating  with  her, 
had  made  her  acquainted  with  all  his  troubles,  and 
now  the  day  set  for  a  hearing  of  his  case  was  near  at 
hand. 

Mattie  knew  nothing  really  bad  of  Mr.  Gusher.  He 
had  seemed  to  her  one  of  those  uncertain  characters  who 


232  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

float  about  on  the  surface  of  society  without  having  any 
fixed  position  in  it,  who  have  no  legitimate  occupation, 
depend  on  chance  for  everything,  and  lead  an  artificial 
life  generally.  Such  men,  it  had  seemed  to  her,  were 
poor  companions  to  sail  down  the  stormy  sea  of  life  with. 
In  Tite  she  saw  something  real,  good,  substantial ;  one 
of  those  young  men  who  prosper  and  build  up  their  own 
fortunes  and  future,  because  they  apply  themselves 
steadily  and  energetically  to  the  legitimate  pursuits  of 
life. 

The  door  opened  suddenly,  and  Mattie's  reverie  was 
interrupted  by  her  mother,  whose  portly  figure  quite 
filled  the  space,  for,  in  truth,  the  lady  had  enlarged 
her  hip  circumference  with  an  unpardonable  amount  of 
padding.  Mrs.  Chapman  expected  distinguished  com 
pany  that  day,  and  had  arrayed  herself  in  a  tantaliz 
ing  amount  of  finery.  For  the  first  time,  too,  she  had 
put  her  hair  up  in  puffs,  which  was  the  fashion  of  the 
day  in  Bowling  Green.  Indeed  the  lady  flattered  her 
self  that  there  was  nothing  in  Bowling  Green  that 
could  excel  her  in  the  magnificence  of  her  upholstery. 

"  Expecting  company  to-day,  very  distinguished 
company,  too,,"  said  Mrs.  Chapman,  advancing  and 
bowing  her  head  oppressively,  ' '  and  how  very  annoying 
not  to  be  dressed  as  one  wants  to  be."  After  viewing 
herself  in  the  glass  for  several  minutes,  turning  first 
one  side  and  then  the  other,  viewing  and  reviewing  her 
skirts,  and  training  her  puffs  into  more  exact  platoon, 
she  turned  to  Mat  tie,  and  resumed,  "  Now  tell  me, 
my  daughter,  how  do  my  skirts  hang?  Does  my 
dress  become  me  ?  Do  puffs  become  me  ?  You  see  my 
face  is  a  little  broad — puffs  will,  I  am  afraid,  make 
it  look  disadvantageously  broad.  Tell  me  now,  my 
daughter,  am  I  presentable?"  Mrs.  Chapman  waited 


CHANGED   CIRCUMSTANCES.  233 

with  an  air  of  self-admiration  for  a  reply.  "  You  have 
such  good  taste  in  such  matters,  my  daughter;"  she 
concluded. 

"  Why,  mother,"  replied  Mattie,  smiling  and  viewing 
her  mother  from  head  to  foot,  "how  very  worldly  you 
are  getting,  and  so  vain.  Never  saw  you  look  better — 
and  so  young." 

"I  appreciate  the  compliment,  my  daughter,"  re 
turned  Mrs.  Chapman,,  dropping  a  how  and  a  courtesy. 
"A  woman  of  my  complexion  may  he  excused  for 
refusing  to  get  old." 

"I  was  only  joking,"  resumed  Mattie,  laughing 
heartily.  "My  dear  mother  takes  everything  so  seri 
ous " 

"Come,  come,"  interrrupted  Mrs.  Chapman,  her  face 
coloring,  "does  my  dress  become  me?  Am  I  pre 
sentable?" 

"You  are  elegance  itself,  my  dear  mother,  and  would 
be  presentable  anywhere,"  returned  Mattie,  with  a 
merry  twinkle  of  the  eye. 

"That's  what  I  wanted  to  know,"  said  Mrs.  Chap 
man  with  a  bow,  and  a  slight  motion  backward.  "And 
now^  my  daughter,"  she  resumed  quickly,  this  is  a 
good  time  for  having  a  very  serious  talk  on  a  very  im 
portant,  but  very  different  matter.  What  we  were 
talking  about  yesterday,  you  know.  I  hope  you  have 
made  up  your  rnind  to  banish  Toodleburg."  Mrs. 
Chapman  drew  herself  up  into  a  stately  attitude,  and 
assumed  a  look  of  uncommon  severity.  "You  know 
how  much  your  parents  dote  on  you,  my  daughter,  and 
how  much  depends  on  you  to  give  the  family  a  firm 
standing."  The  lady  tossed  her  head  haughtily  and 
pretentiously.  Mattie  remained  silent  and  thoughtful. 


234  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

"  Toodleburg's  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea — that's  my 
opinion.  And  if  he  stays  there  it  wouldn't  distress 
me — it  wouldn't/'  resumed  Mrs.  Chapman,  giving  way 
to  her  temper  and  becoming  more  earnest.  Just  then 
tears  gushed  into  Mattie's  eyes,  and  as  they  coursed 
down  her  cheeks  told  the  tale  of  her  sorrow. 

"  What  I  said  was  intended  for  good  advice,  my 
daughter,  not  to  wound  your  feelings,"  continued  Mrs. 
Chapman.  "  Even  if  the  young  man  should  not  be  at 
the  bottom  of  the  sea,  we  should  never  be  presentable 
with  him  attached  to  the  family — never  in  the  world. 
Such  a  name,  and  such  common  people  for  parents ! 
What  would  Bowling  Green  say,  my  daughter  ?  We 
must  all  yield  to  the  force  of  circumstances ;  and  the 
circumstances  are  all  against  this  Mr.  Toodleburg 
tumbling  himself  into  our  family."  She  paused  sud 
denly,  and  again  viewed  her  ponderous  figure  in  the 
glass,  now  adjusting  one  side  of  her  skirts  and  then  the 
other.  "I  wonder  if  this  dress  really  does  become 
me  ?  Green  and  orange  are  in  harmony  with  a  com 
plexion  like  mine,"  she  said,  turning  to  Mattie,  and 
waiting  for  a  reply.  But  Mattie  was  trying  to  relieve 
her  feelings  of  the  grief  that  was  filling  her  eyes  with 
tears. 

"  To  return  to  what  I  was  saying,  my  daughter, 
sentimental  marriages,  I  was  going  to  say,  (well,  I  will 
say  it,)  are  fools'  marriages.  Yes,  they  are.  Your  father 
understands  that.  Never  would  have  got  him — never 
in  this  world — if  I  had  been  given  to  sentimental  love. 
Toodleburg's  a  good  enough  young  man  in  his  place- 
but  he's  never,  never  coming  back,  my  daughter.  But 
even  if  he  was  to  come  back,  there's  no  place  for  him 
n  our  family.  View  these  things,  always  do,  through 
the  eye  of  philosophy — I  do."  Mrs.  Chapman  again 


CHANGED  CIRCUMSTANCES.  235 

paused,  bowed  her  head  admonishingly,  and  extended 
her  fat,  waxy  hands.  Mattie  still  remained  silent. 

" After  all  the  polishing  you  have  had,  my  daughter, 
to  let  your  mind  run  to  such  an  unpolished  young  man. 
Drag  a  family  down  when  a  family  is  going  up,  and 
there's  the  end  of  that  family — with  society  I  mean." 
Mrs.  Chapman  tossed  her  head,  and  again  returned  to 
the  mirror,  saying  as  she  viewed  herself  in  it :  "  Drag 
a  low  bred  fellow  into  a  well  bred  family,  I  repeat,  and 
down  that  family  goes." 

"Well,  well,  my  dear  mother  shall  have  it  all  her 
own  way,"  replied  Mattie,  cheering  up  and  assuming 
an  air  of  indifference.  "Anything  to  relieve  your 
anxiety,,  my  dear  mother.  How  nice  it  would  be  to 
have  a  husband  you  admire  so  much,  and  to  think  that 
I  obeyed  your  wishes  in  everything.  The  fact  is  I  had 
a  very  serious  talk  with  Mr.  Gusher  yesterday " 

"You  didn't  offend  him  with  your  eccentricities,  I 
hope?"  Mrs.  Chapman  interrupted,  enquiringly.  "Mr. 
Gusher  is  such  a  polished  gentleman,  and  so  very 
sensitive." 

"I  don't  know  how  sensitive  he  may  be,  mother; 
but  I  told  him  just  exactly  what  I  thought,  as  I  would 
have  told  any  one  else.  I  told  him  how'  much  you 
admired  him,  and  what  a  favorite  he  was  generally ; 
and  that  if  I  consented  to  accept  him  for  a  husband,  ifc 
would  be  solely  to  accommodate  my  dear  mother •" 

"How  very  obstinate  mydaughter  is,"  interposed  Mrs. 
Chapman.  "  How  very  distressing  to  have  a  daughter 
always  in  rebellion." 

"  I  am  sure  you  would  not  have  me  flatter  Mr.  Gusher 
with  a  falsehood,  mother,"  resumed  Mattie.  "I  tried 
to  impress  him  with  the  fact  that  I  was  not  good  enough 
for  so  accomplished  a  gentleman  ;  but  he  insisted  that 


236  THE  VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

I  was,  adding  that  he  cared  nothing  for  riches  or  station. 
As  for  loving  him,  I  told  him  plainly  I  didn't  think  I 
ever  could,  though  there  was  no  knowing  what  changes 
time  might  work  in  my  feelings.  I  gave  him  my 
hand,  nevertheless,  and  told  him  if  he  took  me  it  must 
be  with  the  consequences/' 

Mr.  Napoleon  Bowles  announced  visitors,  and  this 
put  an  end  to  the  conversation.  The  reader  must  know 
that  this  was  not  a  voluntary  yielding  on  the  part  of 
Mattie  to  the  wishes  of  her  mother.  She  only  adopted 
this  course  as  part  of  a  plan  by  which  she  hoped  to 
gain  time,  during  which  Tite  might  return,  and  thus 
afford  her  the  means  of  averting  a  dilemma  into  which 
her  mother  was  forcing  her. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

A  TERRIBLE  CALAMITY  OVERTAKES  THE  FAMILY. 

It  was  not  to  be  expected  that  so  pushing  a  woman 
as  Mrs.  Chapman  would  be  turned  from  the  object  she 
had  set  her  heart  on  by  the  interposition  of  ordinary 
obstacles.  She  had  taken  good  care  to  have  the  engage 
ment  pretty  well  trumpeted  over  Bowling  Green ;  and 
in  less  than  three  months  from  the  time  what  is  de 
scribed  in  the  foregoing  chapter  occured,  the  lady  had 
a  day  fixed  for  the  wedding  ceremony,  which  she 
declared  should  be  on  such  a  scale  of  magnificence  as 

O 

would  astonish  all  New  York,  to  say  nothing  of  West 
Bowling  Green.  And  now  she  was  distracting  her 
wits,  and  the  wits  of  her  friends,  over  what  she  called 
the  preliminaries  extraordinary.  Weddings,  the  lady 
said,  must  be  illuminated  according  to  the  position  of 
the  family.  And  to  that  end  an  additional  amount  of 
elegant  furniture  was  got  for  the  house,  a  new  carriage 
was  ordered,  and  Mr.  Napoleon  Bowles  was  to  appear 
in  a  new  livery,  with  top  boots.  Nor  was-  the  family 
finery  to  be  neglected,  for  at  least  a  dozen  dressmakers 
had  been  employed  for  a  month  plying  their  needles. 
In  short,  this  great  coming  event  in  the  history  of  the 
Chapman  family  had  afforded  Bowling  Green  enough 
to  talk  about  for  a  month. 

The  lady's  meek  looking  little  husband  pleaded  in 
vain  for  economy  ;  suggested  in  vain  his  almost  empty 
pocket.  UA  quiet  family  wedding,  my  dear,  with  a 
few  honest-hearted  friends  invited,  will  be  so  much 
better,  you  know  :"  lie  woujd  say.  submissively.  "You 

237 


238  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

know  what  nice  quiet  weddings  we  used  to  have  at 
Dogtown,  and  how  cheap  they  were." 

" Don't  mention  Dogtown,  my  dear;  pray  don't,  my 
darling,"  the  lady  would  reply,  a  curl  of  contempt  on 
her  lips.  "We  live  in  New  York,  now.  I  wish  we 
had  never  known  Dogtown — only  common  people  marry 
in  that  way  in  New  York.  Never  bring  Dogtown  into 
the  house  again,  my  darling." 

"Have  it  all  your  own  way,  my  dear,"  Chapman 
would  conclude,  knowing  there  was  nothing  for  him  to 
do  but  surrender  submissively. 

St.  Paul's  Church  was  to  be  decorated  with  flowers, 
for  the  young  people  were  to  be  married  there,  sur 
rounded  by  gay  and  admiring  friends,  who  were  to 
make  the  picture  bright  and  sunny  with  their  smiles 
and  congratulations.  And  there  was  to  be  a  grand 
reception  and  a  sumptuous  supper  at  the  house ;  and 
the  happiness  of  bride  and  bridegroom  was  to  be  drunk 
in  sparkling  wine ;  and  music  and  dancing  was  to 
animate  the  soul  and  add  charms  to  their  joy-dream. 

Mrs.  Chapman,  I  may  add  here,  had  a  great  weakness 
for  distinctions.  She  had  cards  printed  in  gold,  in 
blue,  and  in  red.  Such  as  received  cards  printed  in 
gold  were  to  consider  themselves  particularly  honored. 
In  short,  she  divided  her  guests  into  three  classes — 
select  friends,  friends,  and  acquaintances,  and  sent 
them  cards  accordingly.  This  manner  of  distinguishing 
between  guests  got  the  lady  into  a  deal  of  trouble,  and 
gave  rise  to  much  ill-feeling  between  those  who  held 
cards  printed  in  gold  and  those  holding  ordinary  red 
ones.  Beau  Pinks  had  been  honored  with  a  card  printed 
in  gold,  which  he  said  was  a  proof  of  the  high  esteem 
he  was  held  in  by  the  lady.  In  truth,  the  Beau  took 
great  pride  in  showing  thfs  card  to  the  best  Bowling 


A  TERRIBLE  CALAMITY  OVERTAKES  THE  FAMILY.   239 

Green  society,  and,  with  a  suggestive  nod  of  the  head, 
saying  he  had  got  his  "best  clothes  ready,  and  was  wait 
ing  to  put  in  an  appearance.  'Mrs.  Chapman  had  always 
regarded  Pinks  as  a  valuable  capture,  and  if  he  came 
to  the  wedding,  why,  that  would  in  part  be  gaining 
the  advantage  she  desired,  and  in  a  measure  pay  off 
the  old  score  she  had  against  a  few  of  these  nice  old 
Bowling  Green  people. 

It  must  be  said  to  Pinks'  credit  that  he  never  declined 
an  invitation  to  a  wedding,  and  rarely  missed  a  chance 
to  mourn  at  a  friend's  funeral. 

And  while  Mrs.  Chapman  seemed  to  think  of  nothing 
else,  and  talk  of  nothing  else  but  this  great  coming 
event,  Chapman  had  been  noticed  to  wear  a  more  seri 
ous  look  than  usual,  and  indeed  to  be  in  a  more 
thoughtful  mood.  Indeed  it  was  evident  there  was 
something  on  his  mind  causing  him  deep  anxiety,  even 
distress.  It  was  noticed,  too>  that  he  had  for  several 
days  gone  to  business  earlier  than  usual  and  returned 
later.  And  when  Mrs.  Chapman  requested  an  expla 
nation,  he  would  reply  by  saying :  "Matters  at  the 
counting-house  require  examining  into,  my  dear."  In 
truth,  the  financial  affairs  of  the  great  Kidd  Discovery 
Company  had  begun  to  exhibit  those  infirmities  which 
are  a  sure  sign  of  speedy  wreck. 

And  now  the  day  was  come  when  Mattie  was  to  be 
married  to  Mr.  Gusher.  It  was  three  years  to-day 
since  Tite  bid  her  good-bye  and  sailed  on  his  voyage,, 
and  it  was  to  be  her  wedding-day.  How  strange  the 
changed  scene  seemed  to  her. 

It  was  one  of  those  soft  and  balmy  mornings  in  May, 
when  nature  seems  to  enchant  us,  and  hold  sweet  com 
munion  with  us  through  all  her  beauties.  There  was 
not  a  ripple  on  the  water ;  white  sails  dotted  the  calm 


240  THE  VOX  TOODLEBU11GS. 

surface  of  the  bay,  which  seemed  like  a  silvery  lake 
quietly  sleeping  in  the  embrace  of  pretty  green  hills, 
softened  by  the  golden  gleams  of  the  rising  sun.  The 
trees  were  in  blossom  ;  birds  were  filling  the  air  with 
delicious  melody,  but  not  a  leaf  stirred. 

The  Chapman  family  were  up  before  the  sun  that 
morning,  and  the  whole  house  was  astir  ere  Bowling 
Green  had  fairly  waked  up,  or  the  din  of  Broadway 
had  broken  the  stillness.  Chapman  had  spent  a  rest 
less  night,  and  seemed  sad  and  downcast,  as  if  some 
trouble  he  would  fain  conceal  was  weighing  on  his 
mind.  He  breakfasted  alone  that  morning,  and  went 
to  business  an  hour  earlier  than  usual,  promising  to 
return  at  one  o'clock.  He  returned,  however,  at  twelve, 
and  in  such  a  state  of  distress  as  to  alarm  the  whole 
house.  Indeed  he  entered  the  house  more  like  a  mad 
man  than  a  philosopher,  and  so  alarmed  Bowles  by  the 
wild  ness  of  his  manner  and  appearance,  that  he  pro 
ceeded  in  a  state  of  great  excitement  to  inform  his 
mistress.  When,  then,  that  lady  entered  the  parlor 
she  found  her  husband  stretched  on  the  sofa,  with  his 
right  hand  pressing  his  forehead,  and  apparently  in  a 
state  of  great  distress.  To  her  repeated  enquiries  as  to 
what  produced  this  great  distress,  he  would  only  answer 
by  shaking  his  head  and  giving  vent  to  the  most  pitiful 
groans. 

The  lady  could  not  fail  to  see  that  some  great  mis 
fortune  had  overtaken  her  husband — something  that 
might  blast  the  dream  of  her  golden  future. 

"I  hope,  my  dear,  it  is  nothing  that  will  interfere 
with  the  wedding  to-day?"  she  enquired,  her  face 
already  beginning  to  give  out  signs  of  alarm. 

Chapman  made  no  reply,  but  got  quickly  up  from 
the  sofa  and  paced  the  room  hurriedly,  his  hair  tossed 
in  to  disorder,  and  in  a  state  of  frenzy. 


A  TERRIBLE  CALAMITY  OVERTAKES  THE  FAMILY.        241 

After  pacing  up  and  down  the  room  in  this  manner 
for  two  or  three  minutes,  which  seemed  like  hours  to 
Mrs.  Chapman,  who  had  kept  her  eyes  fixed  on  his  every 
movement,  he  approached  the  lady,  and  with  a  wild 
stare,  muttered  rather  than  spoke  :  "A  funeral,  funeral, 
my  dear — not  a  wedding  to-day."  Chapman  pressed 
his  hands  to  his  head  again,  and  wept  like  a  child. 
" Boundless  iniquity,"  he  resumed,  "fraud  —  decep 
tion  — -crime — disgrace  —  folly — extravagance  —  disap 
pointment — poverty.  "What  a  sham  the  world  is  1  All, 
all  is  gone!  No  need  for  a  clergyman  here  to-day. 
The  sheriff  will  be  here  in  an  hour." 

"My  dear,  my  dear,  do  explain  yourself,  so  that  I  may 
understand  our  position;"  Mrs.  Chapman  interposed, 
her  whole  system  yielding  to  the  force  of  excitement. 
If  the  trouble  is  only  of  a  transient  nature,  we  may  still 
give  the  wedding " 

"Wedding!  my  dear,"  interrupted  Chapman,  wiping 
the  tears  from  his  eyes.  "There  can  be  no  wedding  in 
this  house  to-day,  for  Gusher  has  turned  out  an  impostor, 

and  is  in  prison ."     Before  he  had  time  to  say  any 

more,  the  lady  threw  up  her  arms  with  an  exclamation, 
shrieked  and  swooned.  Chapman  attempted  to  catch 
her  in  his  arms  as  she  was  falling,  but  she  carried  him 
to  the  floor  under  her  great  weight,  and  indeed  caused 
him  to  feel  alarmed  for  his  own  safety.  Fortunately, 
Bowles  entered  the  parlor  just  as  his  mistress  fell,  and 
seeing  the  danger  his  master  was  in,  ran  to  his  relief, 
and  after  extracting  him  from  his  perilous  position, 
assisted  in  getting  his  mistress  safely  on  the  sofa,  where 
restoratives,  such  as  are  common  where  ladies  are  given 
to  such  ills,  were  applied. 

Chapman  was  indeed  a  man  to  be  pitied.     He  had 

now  more  than  his  head  and  hands  full  of  trouble.     The 

1G 


242  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

care  it  was  now  necessary  to  bestow  on  his  wife  (for  she 
was  above  all  else  in  his  mind)  in  a  great  measure 
relieved  him  of  the  excitement  caused  by  his  great 
financial  misfortunes.  When,  then,  Mattie  entered 
the  parlor  and  found  him  comparatively  calm,  she 
fancied  her  mother  had  swooned  from  over-exertion  on 
her  behalf.  Taking  a  seat  beside  her  mother,  she 
kissed  and  kissed  her  cheek,  and  proceeded  to  bestow 
upon  her  those  attentions  her  case  demanded,  and  in  so 
kind  and  gentle  a  manner  as  to  show  how  deep  and 
true  was  the  love  she  bore  her. 

Chapman  soon  relieved  Mattie's  mind,  by  telling  her 
all  that  had  happened.  As  he  concluded  she  grasped 
his  hand  firmly  and  imprinted  a  kiss  on  his  cheek. 
" Heaven  be  thanked,  father,"  she  said,  "it  is  a  kind 
Providence  that  directs  all  our  destinies.  I  am  free 
now.  You  are  free — free  in  your  intentions — free  in 
your  conscience.  I  am  happy  now — happy  because  I 
shall  not  have  to  interpose  my  oath  against  yours. 
You  shall  know  what  I  mean  by  that  hereafter." 

While  this  was  going  on  up  stairs  Bowles,  his  eyes 
protruding,  and  in  a  state  of  great  alarm,  entered  the 
kitchen,  where  Bridget,  the  cook,  and  Kitty,  the  cham 
bermaid  were  at  work,  and  stammered  out :  i i  Der  don't 
be  no  weddin'  in  dis  house  to-day — peers  to  me — no 
how.  Quid  mortibus,  portendibus — my  missus  am 
most  dead." 

"To  the  pots  wid  yeer  latin,  ye  nager,"  said  Bridget, 
seizing  the  tongs  and  holding  them  threatingly  over 
his  head.  "To  the  pots  wid  yeer  latin,  ye  nager.  Spake 
so  a  dacent  woman  can  understand  what  ye  mane." 
To  appease  Bridget's  wrath  and  save  his  head,  Bowles 
condescended  to  use  plain  English  in  describing  what 
had  happened  up  stairs. 


A  TERRIBLE  CALAMITY  OVERTAKES  THE  FAMILY.    243 

(c  Much  good  may  the  faint  do  the  big,  auld  woman," 
said  Bridget,  with  an  air  of  indifference.  "  The  divel 
takes  a  mighty  good  care  of  his  own." 

"Quid — mortibus — portendibus,"  repeated  Bowles, 
as  Bridget  ran  to  the  door  with  the  tongs  upraised, 
causing  him  to  beat  a  hasty  retreat. 

"  Bad  luck  to  such  a  nager!"  exclaimed  Bridget,  as 
Bowles  shut  the  door.  "  Shure  he  thinks  more  about 
his  latin  and  his  livery  an  he  do  about  his  priest." 

"Chapman,  my  dear  Chapman,  how  crushing  this 
all  is,"  the  lady  whispered,  as  she  began  to  recover  her 
consciousness.  "I  feel  more  dead  than  alive — I  do. 
Send  Bowles  out.  Do  what  you  can  to  soften  the  dis 
appointment.  Tell  those  who  come  it  was  all  owing 
to  unforeseen  circumstances.  Oh,  my  dear  daughter," 
she  put  her  arm  around  Mattie's  neck,  drew  her  to  her 
and  kissed  her,  "how  can  we  look  Bowling  Green  in 
the  face  after  this  ?  We  never  shall,  and  yet  your  father 
is  a  scholar  and  a  gentleman." 

Chapman's  excitement  began  to  return  with  his  wife's 
recovery ;  indeed  it  soon  became  her  turn  to  soothe  his 
troubled  mind. 

"Gusher — the  handsome  young  gentleman — is  in 
prison,  eh,  and  turns  out  to  be " 

"  My  dear  wife,"  interrupted  Chapman,  again  giving 
way  to  his  feelings,  "  he  turns  out  to  be  Louis  Pinto, 
an  impostor.  That's  the  whole  of  it — except  what 
there  maybe  in  this  paper."  He  drew  a  newspaper 
from  his  pocket,  and  pointing  to  an  article  headed  : 
{ £  A  Notorious  Impostor  caught  at  Last,"  said :  "  There, 
my  dear,  read  that."  It  gave  a  very  long  account,  or 
rather  history  of  the  prisoner's  exploits  in  Havana  and 
New  Orleans,  his  operations  in  New  York,  financially 
as  well  as  socially,  and  indeed  all  the  circumstances 


244  THE  VOX  TOODLEBURGS. 

attending  his  career  since  lie  arrived  in  the  city,  his 
connection  with  the  great  Kidd  Discovery  Company, 
and  not  forgetting  to  mention  that  he  was  to  have  "been 
married  this  day  to  a  lovely  and  interesting  young 
lady — the  daughter  of  a  highly  respectable  family. 

"  Have  read  enough,  my  dear,"  said  Mrs.  Chapman, 
putting  the  paper  aside  quietly.  "  Smelling  salts,  the 
ammonia,  my  daughter/'  she  whispered  to  Mattie,  and 
motioned  her  hand  to  hring  them  quickly.  "I  shall 
faint  again,  I  am  sure  I  shall/' 

"  Don't  let  it  worry  you  so  much,,  mother,"  replied 
Mattie,  as  she  handed  her  the  phial.  "We  ought  all 
to  be  thankful  that  we  have  escaped  with  no  worse 
disgrace.  I  at  least  am  thankful." 

Mrs.  Chapman  shook  her  head,  hut  made  no  reply 
for  several  minutes.  Then  turning  to  her  husband, 
she  pressed  her  hands  to  her  head  and  resumed  :  "My 
pride  is  crushed,  and  my  courage  all  gone,  gone,  gone. 
Bigelow  Chapman,  my  dear,  when  I  married  you  I 
knew  you  were  intellectually  great,  and  I  looked  forward 
to  a  brilliant  future.  The  house  is  all  dark  now." 

"Extravagance,  my  dear,  extravagance,"  said  Chap 
man,  shaking  his  head  suggestively.  "It  is  a  master 
that  will  break  down  the  best  of  us."  Topman  and 
Mrs.  Topman  have  been  indulging  in  extravagance  ; 
Gusher  has  been  spending  all  the  money  he  could  get, 
and  all  the  young  men  in  the  office  went  to  doing  the 
same.  "And  you,  my  darling — you  know  you  havn't 
lived ."  Chapman  was  going  to  say,  "  so  econom 
ical." 

"But,  my  dear,"  rejoined  Mrs.  Chapman  quickly, 
and  evidently  inclined  to  change  the  conversation  :  "It 
was  not  me  who  introduced  the  handsome  young  gentle 
man  into  the  house." 


A  TERRIBLE  CALAMITY  OVERTAKES  THE  FAMILY.        245 

"No,  my  dear — you  only  encouraged  him  when  he 
was  in,"  replied  Chapman,  submissively.  "I  didn't 
tell  you  all,  my  dear,  Topman  is  a  forger,  and  is  not 
to  be  found.  And,  and  the  worst  of  it  is — and  that 
is  what  has  caused  all  the  trouble — the  great  Kidd 
Discovery  Company  is  dead  !  That's  where  it  is  !" 

"Dead,  my  dear,  dead!"  reiterated  the  astonished 
woman.  "  We  call  it  gone  up  in  Wall  Street " 

"  Couldn't  you  contrive  some  way,  my  dear,  to  lighten 
the  disgrace?" 

"  Wall  Street  is  in  a  state  of  excitement,  the  sheriff 
is  in  possession  of  everything,  and  beggary  stares  me 
in  the  face ' ' 

This  conversation  was  interrupted  by  loud  ringing  of 
the  hall  bell,  and  in  another  minute  Bowles  opened  the 
parlor  door  and  the  sheriff  and  one  of  his  deputies 
entered,  and  commenced  their  business.  "  Beg  your 
pardon,"  said  the  sheriff,  bowing  politely,  while  his 
deputy  deliberately  took  a  seat  arid  began  a  survey  of 
everything  within  sight.  "  You  must  excuse  any  lack 
of  ceremony  on  our  part.  It  is  a  part  of  our  duty  to  do 
these  things,  and  we  try  to  relieve  them  as  much  as 
possible  of  their  painful  features."  Then  taking  Chap 
man  aside,  he  suggested  that  the  ladies  better  be  got 
up  stairs.  And  while  this  was  being  done  the  deputy 
entered  the  back  parlor,  and  placing  his  hat  on  the  pier 
table,  began  taking  an  inventory  of  all  the  furniture. 

"  You  will  find  my  deputy  a  gentleman,"  said  the 
sheriff,  addressing  Chapman  when  the  ladies  had  left 
the  parlor,  and  if  not  such  a  companion  as  you  would 
prefer,  I  am  compelled  to  leave  him  with  you,  and  hope 
your  esteem  for  him  will  improve  on  acquaintance.  He 
will  take  a  schedule  of  everything,  and  anything  miss 
ing  thereafter  you  will  be  held  responsible  for."  Thus 


246  THE  VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

saying,  the  gentleman  bid  Chapman  a  polite  good 
morning,  and  hurried  himself  out  of  the  house. 

Again  the  hall  hell  rang.  This  time  Bowles  brought 
in  an  unsealed  note,  grimy  and  discolored.  Chapman 
immediately  recognized  it  as  from  Gusher.  He  carried 
it  up  stairs  to  his  dear  wife,  who  read  it  aloud,  for  it 
was  addressed  to  her,  and  read  thus : 

"Pardon,  madam,  pardon.  Zis  one  circumstance, 
he  is  so  very  disagreeable.  My  compliment  to  ze 
family,  an  Mr.  Gusher,  he  beg  to  say  as  he  shall  be 
compel  to  forego  ze  pleasure  of  is  marriage  zis  day  wiz 
your  daughter.  He  is  one  grand  rascal  what  make  me 
so  much  trouble.  So  many  friend  come  to  see  me  to-day. 
But  ze  suberscribed  condition  of  my  accommodation 
shall  prevent  ze  carry  out  of  my  obligation  wiz  your 
lovely  daughter.  You  shall  zee,  madam,  as  I  am  a 
man — yes,  madam,  a  gentleman  of  'onar.  I  shall  get 
all  my  enemies  undar  my  feet.  Zen  I  shall  do  myself 
ze  'onar  to  marry  your  lovely  daughter.  Allow  me, 
madam.  I  shall  subscribe  myself  your  friend. 

"PHILO   GUSHER," 

" Impudence  to  the  very  last,"  said  Mrs.  Chapman; 
"  he  has  brought  this  disgrace  upon  us,  and  now  insults 
us  in  this  way."  When  Chapman  returned  he  found 
the  parlor  doors  locked,  and  was  informed  by  the 
sheriff's  deputy  that  he  must  confine  himself  to  the 
kitchen  and  one  room  up  stairs. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

A   VERY  PERPLEXING  SITUATION. 

Wall  Street  was  in  a  great  flutter  that  day.  A 
forgery,  a  defalcation  that  to-day  would  cause  hut  a 
ripple  on  the  surface,  would  have  at  that  day  sent  the 
street  into  a  tempest  of  excitement.  A  sheriff's  deputy 
stood  at  the  door  of  the  office  of  the  great  Kidd  Dis 
covery  Company,  and  a  crowd  of  anxious  and  excited 
people,  who  had  invested  their  money  and  now  found 
they  had  lost  it  all,  and  had  "been  made  the  victims  of 
an  aggravating  fraud,  surrounded  the  huilding.  Threats 
and  imprecations,  enough  to  have  sent  a  much  more 
respectable  house  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  were  heaped 
on  the  firm  of  Topman  &  Gusher.  Nor  indeed  would 
it  have  been  safe  for  any  one  connected  with  that 
enterprising  firm  to  have  shown  his  head  in  that 
assembly  just  at  that  time. 

"  Gentlemen  will  understand  that  this  consolidated 
establishment  is  in  a  very  unconsolidated  condition. 
No  further  business  will  be  done  until  its  affairs  are 
compromised;"  the  sheriff's  deputy  would  announce, 
in  a  loud  voice,  as  he  endeavored  to  keep  the  crowd 
back.  "  There's  only  an  empty  safe,  gentlemen,  and 
some  handsome  office  furniture,"  he  would  ejaculate. 
"  You  can't  have  them,  you  know." 

Extravagance  had  indeed  swallowed  up  all  the  sub 
stance  and  left  only  these  insignificant  things  for  the 
crowd  of  anxious  creditors  to  feast  their  eyes  on. 

Eumor  after  rumor  rang  through  Wall  Street,  each 
in  turn  increasing  the  amount  of  Topman' s  forgeries, 


248  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

and  adding  new  names  to  the  list  of  his  victims.  Bank 
ledgers  were  examined  to  see  if  the  name  of  the  firm 
appeared  on  them,  and  portly  old  directors  put  on  their 
spectacles  and  congratulated  themselves  that  the  con 
cern  did  not  owe  them  a  shilling.  Groups  of  excited 
men  stood  at  street  corners  discussing  in  animated 
tones  the  great  event  of  the  street.  Everybody 
knew  it  must  come.  Nobody  expected  it  would  come 
so  soon. 

The  strangest  thing  of  all  was  that  no  one  knew  any 
thing  of  the  antecedents  of  either  member  of  the  firm, 
or  what  the  great  Kidd  Discovery -Company  was  really 
based  upon.  Enterprising  gentlemen  had  bought  and 
sold  the  stock,  and  made  and  lost  money  by  it.  That  was 
all  they  knew  of  it.  The  morning  papers  had  given 
them  an  interesting  account  about  Gusher ;  now  some 
one  was  needed  to  tell  them  all  about  Topman — where 
he  came  from,  who  he  was,  and  where  he  was  to  be 
found.  There  was  enough  to  call  him  rascal  now. 
Even  those  who  had  ridden  in  his  carriage,  and  enjoyed 
his  dinners,  and  indeed  thought  him  the  best  of  fellows 
a  few  weeks  before,  were  now  ready  to  give  him  the 
hardest  of  kicks. 

In  truth,  the  firm  was  a  mystery  in  Wall  Street,  and 
its  largest  creditors  were  in  the  greatest  darkness  con 
cerning  it.  Some  one  has  truly  said  that  in  a  great 
commercial  city  men  are  known  only  by  their  enter 
prises  and  their  successes  ;  that  their  antecedents  become 
lost  in  the  magnitude  and  rapidity  with  which  events 
revolve.  This  is  particularly  so  with  us.  The  firm  of 
Topman  &  Gusher  had  fixed  itself  in  Pearl  Street,  and 
gone  quietly  into  business  without  friends,  acquaint 
ances,  or  endorsers ;  and  in  a  single  year  had  secured 
both  credit  and  respectability.  And  it  had  done  this 


A  VERY   PERPLEXING   SITUATION.  249 

on  what  is  too  frequently  mistaken  for  energy  and 
enterprise — show  and  pretension. 

Upon  Chapman's  shoulders,  however,  the  crushing 
effect  of  this  great  disaster  fell  heaviest.  Stripped  of 
all  he  had,  ruined,  disgraced,  he  stood  like  one  amazed 
at  the  suddenness  of  his  own  fall.  He  had  huilt  hip 
castles  on  sand,  and  now  found  them  tumbling  down, 
and  crushing  him  under  the  ruin.  His  avaricious 
nature  had  led  him,  not  only  to  wrong,  but  to  bring 
distress  and  ruin  on  the  unsuspecting  and  simple-minded 
Dutch  settlers.  The  wheel  of  fortune  was  turned  now , 
He  had  himself  been  ruined,  betrayed,  and  disgraced 
by  the  very  men  he  had  put  confidence  in  and  made 
partners  of  his  guilt.  He  also  had  set  a  snare  and 
invented  a  plot  by  which  he  expected  to  strip  honest 
old  Hanz  Toodleburg  of  his  property,  and  now  he  had 
been  caught  in  it  himself. 

His  daughter,  Mattie,  had  already  disclosed  to  him  the 
fact  that  she  had  overheard  the  conversation  between 
him  and  Topman,  relative  to  the  manner  of  entrapping 
Hanz,  and  knew  the  secret  of  their  plot.  And  she 
had  appealed  to  him  to  save  her  the  pain  of  bearing 
testimony  that  would  conflict  with  his,  to  save  an 
honest  old  man  from  poverty.  The  man  of  great  pro 
gressive  ideas  now  found  it  necessary  to  invent  some 
way  of  escaping  from  what  he  saw  would  be  worse  than 
ruin  and  disgrace — a  criminal's  doom.  His  name  had 
not  appeared  in  the  suit  Topman  &  Gusher  brought 
against  Hanz  Toodleburg.  Oh,  no.  Chapman  was 
needed  as  a  witness  to  prove  the  signing  of  the  papers, 
and  all  the  circumstances  relating  to  the  sale  of  the 
secret  of  Kidd's  treasure.  Poverty  and  misfortune 
had  now  stepped  in  to  purify  and  direct  a  smitten 
conscience. 


250  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

He  could  not  see  his  daughter  further  disgraced. 
Nor  could  he  meet  her  in  a  court,  giving  testimony  in 
conflict  with  his,  and  exposing  his  crime.  He  could 
only  escape  "by  coming  out  boldly,  and  doing  justice  to 
the  old  man  he  had  tried  so  hard  to  wrong.  It  would 
also  he  to  his  advantage  to  assume  this  virtue,  for  if  the 
case  were  decided  against  Hanz  he  would  gain  nothing. 
The  creditors  would  in  that  case  get  all  the  property, 
whereas,  if  he  confessed  his  partnership  in,  and  exposed 
the  plot,  and  defeated  the  creditors,  some  "benefit  might 
result  from  it — at  some  time.  The  son  might  still  be 
alive,  Chapman  said  to  himself,  and  if  he  should  form 
a  connection  with  the  family  at  some  future  day,  (and 
there  was  no  knowing  what  might  happen,)  why  it  was 
better  to  protect  Hanz  and  the  property  now.  He  well 
knew  that  Mattie  had  fixed  her  affection  on  the  young 
gentleman,  and  if  he  should  ever  return,  nothing  her 
mother  could  say  hereafter  would  prevent  their  mar 
riage. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

HARVEST  SUNDAY. 

October  was  come  again,  the  poetry  of  summer  had 
almost  departed,  and  it  was  a  quiet  Sunday  morning 
in  the  country.  The  bell  on  the  little  old  church  by 
the  hillside,  at  Nyack,  was  calling  the  plodding  Dutch 
settlers  to  morning  service.  The  hard,  hollow  sounds 
of  the  old  bell  echoed  harshly  over  the  hills,  and  yet 
there  was  something  in  its  familiar  sounds,  and  the 
quiet  pastoral  scenes  it  was  associated  with,  that  always 
moved  our  feelings,  and  prompted  us  to  give  them  a 
pleasant  resting  place  in  our  love. 

Cattle  were  resting  in  the  fields,  and  their  yokes 
hung  on  the  gate  posts  that  day.  A  soft,  Indian-sum 
mer  glow  hung  with  transparent  effect  over  the  land 
scape  ;  and  a  gentle  wind  whispered  lovingly  over  the 
Tappan  Zee.  Autumn,  too,  had  hung  the  trees  in  her 
brightest  colors. 

It  was  Harvest  Sunday,  a  sort  of  festive  resting-day 
with  the  Dutch  settlers,  who  had  gathered  about  the 
little  church  in  great  numbers,  young  and  old,  all 
dressed  in  their  simple  but  neat  attire.  Others  were 
quietly  wending  their  way  thitherward,  along  the  lanes 
and  through  the  fields.  There  they  gathered  about  the 
little  old  church,  a  smiling,  happy,  and  contented 
people,  and  waited  for  the  Dominie,  for  it  was  their 
custom  to  meet  him  at  the  church  door,  and  after  ex 
changing  greetings,  follow  him  like  a  loving  flock  into 
their  seats. 


251 


252  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

The  Dominie  was  to  preach  his  harvest  sermon,  and 
his  flock  was  to  join  him  in  giving  thanks  to  God  for 
the  bounties  He  had  bestowed  upon  them.  He  had, 
indeed,  blessed  them  with  an  abundant  harvest  that 
year  ;  and  now  they  had  come  to  thank  Him  and  be 
joyful.  Conspicuous  in  the  group  was  the  little  snuffy 
doctor,  Critchel,  looking  happy  among  the  people  whose 
ills  he  had  administered  to  for  half  a  century.  On 
Harvest-Sunday  he  could  kiss  and  caress  the  bright 
faced  little  children  he  had  helped  bring  into  the  world 
as  fondly  as  a  young  mother.  There,  too,  was  the 
schoolmaster,  with  his  ruddy  face  and  his  seedy  clothes, 
ready  to  do  his  part  in  making  Harvest-Sunday  pass 
pleasantly,  for  indeed  the  crop  was  a  matter  of  import 
ance  with  him.  And  there  was  Titus  Bright,  for  the 
merry  little  inn-keeper  would  have  considered  such  a 
gathering  incomplete  without  him  *  Titus  was  not  so 
well  thought  of  by  the  Dutch  settlers  since  he  gave  up 
his  little  tavern  for  a  big  one,  and  had  taken  to  boarding 
fine  folks  from  the  city. 

And  now  the  appearance  of  Hanz  and  Angeline, 
advancing  slowly  up  the  road,  for  Hanz  walked  with  a 
staff,  created  a  pleasant  diversion.  Several  of  the 
young  people  ran  to  meet  them,  and  greeted  them  with 
such  expressions  of  welcome  as  must  have  filled  their 
hearts  with  joy. 

When  they  had  nearly  reached  the  church,  Critchel 
proceeded  to  meet  them  with  his  hand  extended. 
"Verily,  good  neighbor  Hanz,"  said  he,  after  greet 
ing  the  old  people  with  a  hearty  shake  of  the  hand, 
"the  people  have  had  strange  news  to  talk  about  for 
a  week  past."  Critchel  shook  his  head,  looked  serious, 
and  taking  Hanz  by  the  arm,  drew  him  aside.  "This 
Chapman  has  fallen  to  the  ground,  they  say." 


HARVEST-SUNDAY.  253 

"  Mine  friend  Critchel,"  returned  Hanz,  leaning  on 
his  staff,  and  casting  a  look  upward.  "I  tolds  you 
tar  pees  un  shust  Got ;  and  now  you  shees  how  dat 
shust  Got  he  pees  mine  friend.7' 

"Aye,  verily,"  rejoined  Critcliel,  "and  he  lets  them 
what  builds  castles  and  lives  like  lords  suffer  their  dis 
appointments.  Poor  people  like  us,  who  work  with 
their  hands,  stick  to  their  lands,  and  pay  their  debts, 
have  their  castles  in  peace  and  contentment." 

"  Tar  pees  shust  so  much  wisdom  in  vat  you  shays, 
mine  friend  Critchel.  In  dis  world  tar  pees  nothin' 
sartin.  Dis  Chapman,  he  puts  his  money  in  his  pocket, 
and  ven  he  gets  his  money  in  his  pocket  he  gets  rich 
and  prout.  Zen  he  goes  to  t'  city  so  pig  and  prout  as 
he  can  pe.  Now  he  comes  pack  from  t'  city,  mit  his 
pig  vrow,  and  tar  pees  nobody  as  makes  one  pow  to  his 
pig  vrow.  Above  tar  pees  one  shust  Got,  Critchel." 

The  misfortunes  of  the  Chapman  family,  my  reader 
must  know,  had  been  furnishing  Nyack  something  to 
talk  about  for  several  months.  But  it  was  only  with 
their  return  to  town,  which  important  event  took  place 
one  morning  during  the  last  week,  that  the  quiet  of 
Nyack  was  disturbed  and  the  gossips  sent  into  a  state 
of  excitement.  The  family,  indeed,  returned  as  quietly 
as  a  family  in  misfortune  could  be  expected  to  do,  and 
put  up  at  Bright' s  Inn,  where,  it  was  given  out,  they 
would  live  on  the  wreck  of  their  fortune  until  Chap 
man  could  see  his  way  clear  for  a  new  start  in  the 
world.  But  little  was  seen  of  Mrs.  Chapman,  of  whom 
it  was  reported  that  she  desired  to  live  in  retirement, 
and  did  not  see  visitors. 

The  lady,  however,  had  resolved  that  Nyack  should 
not  turn  up  its  nose  without  being  kept  in  mind  of  the 
high  social  position  the  family  had  held  in  the  city. 


254  THE  VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

And  as  a  means  of  making  the  desired  impression,  and 
also  of  finding  relief  for  her  injured  feelings,  she  had 
brought  Napoleon  Bowles  into  "  retirement"  with  the 
family.  And  that  faithful  domestic  accommodated  his 
pride  of  a  Sunday  hy  dressing  in  his  livery  and  top- 
boots,  and  walking  out,  to  the  astonishment  and 
amusement  of  a  crowd  of  curious  urchins,  who  were 
sure  to  gather  about  him. 

As  for  Chapman,  he  went  about  the  town  as  if  nothing 
had  happened,  renewing  acquaintances,  and  declaring 
there  was  no  honester  man  in  the  settlement  than  Hanz 
Toodleburg  ;  that  the  charges  against  his  honesty,  and 
his  connection  with  the  Kidd  Discovery  Company,  were 
all  scandals,  got  up  by  bad  men  ;  and  that  he  had  been 
deceived  by  them  himself. 

During  the  few  days  Chapman  had  been  in  Nyack, 
he  had  made  himself  appear  so  good  a  friend  of  Hanz 
that  the  honest  settlers  not  only  began  to  express  sym 
pathy  for  him  in  his  misfortunes,  but  to  enquire  what 
they  could  do  to  put  him  on  his  feet  again.  When, 
however,  he  told  them  it  was  not  their  sympathy  he 
wanted,  but  their  money  to  assist  him  in  building  a 
steamboat  two  hundred  feet  long,  and  that  he  had 
matured  a  plan  for  a  railroad,  so  that  they  might  ride 
from  Nyack  to  New  York  in  an  hour,  they  became 
alarmed,  put  their  heads  together  wisely,  and  declared 
the  man  mad  beyond  cure. 

Here  I  must  leave  Chapman  waiting  to  see  his  way 
clear.  He  came  of  that  old  round-head  stock  which, 
wanting  its  way  always,,  ready  to  meddle  with  every 
thing,  never  contented,  ready  to  play  the  sycophant  to 
gain  power,  selfish  and  arrogant  in  the  use  of  it,  is, 
nevertheless,  found  giving  shape,  action,  and  momen 
tum  to  all  our  great  enterprises.  Out  of  all  the  trouble 


HARVEST-SUNDAY.  255 

Chapman  had  caused  Nyack,  there  had  come  some 
good  that  would  be  turned  to  account  in  the  future. 
Misfortune  had  bowed,  not  broken  his  spirit.  He  was 
again  prepared  to  invent  a  new  religion,  to  build  a 
church,  to  keep  a  boarding-house,  to  start  a  bank  or 
run  a  steamboat — and  all  with  modern  improvements. 

The  little  church  bell  was  still  ringing,  and  the 
crowd  still  kept  increasing  in  numbers  and  cheerful 
ness.  "  The  Dominie's  coming  1  the  Dominie's  coming ! 
The  Dominie's  coming !  "  was  lisped  by  a  score  of  lips, 
as  the  attention  of  the  people  was  attracted  down  the 
road.  There  the  old  Dominie  came,  mounted  on  a 
clumsy-footed,  big-headed,  bay  cob — a  little  bright-eyed 
girl,  whose  face  was  full  of  sweetness  and  love,  and 
dressed  in  blue  and  white,  riding  behind  him.  His 
broad,  kindly  face,  shadowed  by  a  wide-brimmed  hat, 
his  flowing  white  hair,  his  quaintly  cut  coat,  with  the 
ample  side  pocket,  and  his  long,  white  necktie,  pre~ 
sented  a  picture  so  full  of  truth  and  simplicity  as  to  be 
worthy  of  being  preserved  on  canvas.  He  was,  in 
truth,  a  figure  belonging  to  an  order  of  things  that 
was  fast  passing  way — at  least  along  the  banks  of  the 
Hudson. 

Children  clapped  their  hands  and  ran  to  meet  him ; 
girls  greeted  him  with  offerings  of  flowers  ;  and  when 
he  had  dismounted,  both  old  and  young  gathered  about 
him,  lisping  him  a  welcome  and  shaking  him  by  the 
hand.  There  was  nobody  like  Dominie  Payson,  and 
the  love  these  people  bore  him,  and  now  gave  him  so 
many  expressions  of,  was  true  and  heartfelt.  And 
when  he  had  kissed  the  children,  and  exchanged  greet 
ings  and  kind  words  with  their  parents,  he  proceeded 
into  the  church,  followed  by  his  flock.  His  sermon 
was,  perhaps,  one  of  the  oddest  ever  listened  to,  for 


256  THE   YON   TOODLEBURGS. 

after  returning  thanks  for  the  bountiful  harvest,  and 
extending  on  the  goodness  of  God,  and  advising  his 
flock  to  stick  firmly  to  their  farms  and  their  religion, 
that  being  the  only  true  way  of  getting  to  Heaven,  he 
turned  his  guns  against  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Chapman,  though 
he  never  once  mentioned  their  names.  He  urged  his 
flock  to  keep  in  mind  always  how  much  better  off  they 
were,  how  much  more  happy  they  were  than  those  men 
who  came  to  town,  with  the  devil  and  a  number  of 
strange  religions  in  their  heads.  Such  people,  he 
added,  always  had  the  devil  for  a  friend  ;  and  it  was 
the  devil  who  assisted  them  to  get  poor  people's  money. 
And  with  this  money  they  dressed  their  wives  in  silks 
and  satins,  built  big  houses,  and  lived  like  people  who 
were  very  proud  and  never  paid  their  debts,  nor  did  a 
day's  work  on  the  roads.  It  was  all  well  enough  for 
these  men  to  talk  of  Heaven  and  put  on  pious  faces, 
but  Heaven  would  take  no  notice  of  them  while  they 
gave  themselves  up  to  the  temptations  of  the  devil  and 
built  steamboats  and  founded  railroads,  to  kill  honest 
people  with,  and  ruin  the  country. 

"  My  friends,"  said  the  Dominie,  resting  for  a  mo 
ment,  and  then  charging  his  guns  for  another  fire  at 
Chapman,  "you  have  seen  a  man  ready  to  sell  his 
soul  for  money  enough  to  build  a  steamboat.  Now  ho 
wants  to  build  a  railroad  to  get  you  out  of  the  world 
quicker."  The  Dominie  shook  his  head,  wiped  his 
brow,  and  again*  paused  for  a  few  seconds.  "  Let  them 
dress  their  wives  in  satins  and  silks,  let  them  ruin  their 
country  with  their  steamboats  and  railroads,  let  them 
build  their  big  houses,  go  to  the  city,  get  proud,  waste 
all  their  money  in  folly  and  vice,  and  return  among 
honest  people  with  a  sheriff  at  their  heels,  because  the}'' 
don't  pay  nobody— but  don't  you  go  and  do  it.  My 


HARVEST-SUNDAY.  257 

friends — there  will  be  an  account  to  settle  with  these 
people  who  swell  themselves  up  so  big,  when  roasting- 
day  conies.  You  that  have  wives — look  to  them.  Keep 
their  hearts  pure  and  simple.  Don't  let  them  spend 
your  money  in  silks  and  satins.  If  you  do,  the  sheriff 
locks  up  your  door  and  puts  the  key  in  his  pocket." 
Thus  the  Dominie  concluded,  reminding  his  hearers 
that,  as  it  was  Harvest-Sunday,  they  must  not  forget  to 
be  liberal  with  their  sixpences  when  the  box  came  round. 

His  hearers  were  greatly  delighted,  and  declared  they 
had  not  heard  him  preach  so  good  a  sermon  for  many 
a  day.  And  when  he  came  down  from  the  pulpit  they 
congratulated  him,  and  sundry  extra  pecks  of  wheat 
were  promised  as  a  reward  for  the  light  he  had  favored 
them  with. 

The  day  wore  away  pleasantly,  and  when  evening 
came,  when  the  gleams  of  the  setting  sun  tipped  the 
surrounding  hills  with  golden  light,  and  dusky  shadows 
were  creeping'  up  the  valley,  the  reader,  if  he  had  looked 
in  at  Hanz  Toodleburg's  little  house,  might  have  seen 
one  of  those  quaint  but  pleasant  pictures  which  are  a 
fit  ending  of  such  a  day. 

There,  grouped  around  his  table,  sat  the  Dominie, 
Doctor  Critchel,  Bright  the  inn-keeper,  and  the 
schoolmaster,  for  Hanz  had  invited  them  to  sup  with 
him,,  and  Angeline  had  prepared  the  best  she  had  to 
set  before  them.  There,  too,  was  Tite's  empty  chair. 
There  it  stood,  silent  and  touching,  all  the  pleasant 
memories  it  once  contained  made  sad  now  by  the  mys 
tery  that  enshrouded  his  long  absence.  There  was  his 
plate,  and  his  knife  and  fork,  all  so  bright  and  clean, 
set  as  regularly  as  if  he  were  home,  and  guarded  so 
tenderly.  The  eloquence  of  that  vacant  chair,  appeal 
ing  so  directly  to  the  finer  sensibilities  of  every  one 


17 


258  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

present,  left  a  deep  and  sad  impression.  Supper  was 
nearly  over  before  any  of  the  guests  had  courage  to 
refer  to  it.  The  Dominie  at  length  raised  his  spectacles 
and  addressing  Angeline,  said  :  "  Heaven  gives  to  every 
house  its  idol.  We  have  been  blessed  to-day,  and  made 
happy.  It  will  yet  please  Heaven  to  bring  back  the 
idol  of  this  house,  and  fill  that  empty  chair.  I  am 
sure  we  shall  all  be  glad  when  the  boy  gets  home." 

u  When  he  does,  there  will  be  such  a  time  at  my 
house/'  interposed  the  inn-keeper,  nodding  his  head 
approvingly.  "  There's  the  parlor  for  him  to  do  his 
courting  in.  And  one  of  the  prettiest  little  sweethearts 
is  waiting  to  give  him  such  a  welcome.  God  bless  her — • 
she  isn't  a  bit  like  the  rest  of  them  Chapmans — she 
isn't." 

"  My  school  don't  keep  the  day  he  comes  home," 
rejoined  the  schoolmaster,  helping  himself  to  another 
piece  of  pumpkin  pie. 

The  mention  of  Tite's  name  filled  old  Hanz's  eyes 
with  tears.  He  buried  his  face  in  his  hands,  and 
remained  silent  for  several  minutes,  overcome  by  his 
feelings.  As  soon  as  he  had  recovered  control  of  them, 
he  wiped  the  tears  from  his  eyes,  and  replied  in  broken 
sentences  :  "  I  vas  sho  happy  ven  mine  Tite,  mine  poor 
poy  Tite  vas  home.  Peers  as  if  now,  mine  poor  poy  he 
never  comes  home  no  more,  he  never  prings  shoy  into 
mine  house  no  more." 

" Always  look  on  the  best  side  of  things,  neighbor 
Hanz,"  replied  the  Dominie. 

"  Yah,  put  I  gets  sho  old  now." 

"  It  would  not  astonish  me,"  continued  the  Dominie, 
playfully,  "  if  the  young  gentleman  surprised  us  all 
to-night.  Stranger  things  have  happened."  These 
remarks  excited  a  feeling  of  anxiety. 


HARVEST-SUNDAY.  259 

"I  was  on  the  other  side  of  the  river  last  night," 
continued  the  Dominie,  "and  the  people  there  had  a 
report  from  the  city  that  the  vessel  he  sailed  in  had 
been  heard  from."  Angeline  quietly  left  the  table,  for 
the  wells  of  her  heart  were  overflowing. 

"  Tar  shall  come  news  as  t'  wessel  mine  Tite  shails 
in  corned  pack,  eh?"  enquired  Hanz,  fixing  his  eyes 
steadily  on  the  Dominie. 

"  Not  that  she  has  arrived,"  returned  the  Dominie, 
f '  but  that  there  is  news  of  her  — 

"  Tar  pees  news,"  muttered  Hanz,  his  eyes  glisten 
ing  with  anxiety.  "An  nopocly  tells  me  t'  news  before, 
eh  ?  Tar  pees  shum  news  of  t'at  wessel,  eh  ?  Tar  don't 
pee  no  news  of  mine  poor  Tite,  eh?"  The  old  man  ex 
tended  his  trembling  hand  and  grasped  the  Dominie's 
arm  nervously,  his  face  became  as  pale  as  marble,  and 
his  whole  system  shook  with  excitement. 

"  Tar  shall  come  news  as  t'  wessel  mine  Tite  shails  in 
comes  pack,"  he  ejaculated,  "an  tar  pees  no  news  of 
mine  poor  poy,  eh  ?"  And  he  threw  up  his  arms,  rested 
his  head  on  the  Dominie's  shoulder  and  wept  like  a 
child.  "  No,  mine  Tite  he  ton't  cornes  home  no  more/' 
he  sobbed. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

RETURNED  HOME. 

While  the  scene  just  closed  was  being  enacted,  a 
glance  across  the  river  and  down  the  road  that  skirts 
along  the  Hudson  from  Yonkers  to  Tarry  town,  would 
have  discovered  a  light  country  wagon,  drawn  by  a 
single  horse,  and  containing  two  men,  advancing  at  a 
brisk  pace.  They  had  nearly  reached  Dobbs'  Ferry  as 
the  sun  disappeared  in  the  west. 

He  who  sat  beside  the  driver,  with  his  arms  folded, 
and  thoughtful,  was  a  tall,  well-formed  young  man,  with 
light  hair  that  curled  into  his  neck,  side  whiskers,  deep 
and  intelligent  blue  eyes,  a  face  that  lighted  up  with  a 
smile  when  he  spoke,  and  which  had  been  fair  and  hand 
some,  but  was  now  scorched  and  sun-burnt.  His 
hands,  too,  were  small,  but  hard  and  weather-burnt, 
indicating  that  he  had  been  accustomed  to  use  them  at 
hard  work.  His  dress  was  of  blue  petersham,  looking 
neat  and  new,  the  short  coat  buttoning  square  across  his 
breast ;  and  a  tall  hat  set  oddly  enough  on  a  head 
evidently  not  accustomed  to  the  fashion  that  dictated 
such  a  covering.  A  broad,  white  shirt  collar,  turned 
carelessly  down,  was  tied  with  a  black  silk  handkerchief, 
the  long  ends  of  which  hung  outside  his  coat. 

There  was  something  mature  and  thoughtful  in  his 
manner,  even  beyond  his  years.  The  driver,  an  inquisi 
tive  fellow,  had  several  times  tried  to  draw  him  into 
conversation,  that  he  might  find  out  something  con 
cerning  him,  for  he  seemed  familiar  with  the  names  of 
places  along  the  river,  and  yet  kept  up  the  disguise  of  a 

260 


RETURNED   HOME.  261 

stranger.  But  on  nothing,  except  the  vessels  passing 
up  and  down  the  river,  did  he  seem  inclined  to  be  com 
municative.  On  these  he  would  make  such  remarks  as 
showed  familiarity  with  the  sea.  Indeed  his  mind 
seemed  absorbed  in  something  of  deep  and  painful 
interest. 

They  drew  up  at  the  little  inn  with  the  swinging 
sign  near  Dobbs'  Ferry,  for  the  driver  said  his  horse 
was  jaded,  and  needed  feed  and  rest  before  they  pro 
ceeded  further,  and  were  met  by  the  short,  corpulent 
landlord,  who,  after  ordering  the  animal  cared  for, 
invited  them  into  the  house,  saying  there  was  a  good 
supper  ready. 

"  It  is  sundown  now,"  said  the  passenger,  in  a  tone 
of  impatience,  as  he  alighted  from  the  wagon,  and 
received  the  landlord's  extended  hand,  uand  we  are 
still  six  miles  away.  You  have  forfeited  the  inducement 
I  offered  to  quicken  your  speed ;  but  it  is  no  offset  to 
my  disappointment."  This  was  addressed  to  the  driver, 
who  muttered  something  about  the  heavy  roads,  in 
reply,  tossed  his  hat  into  a  chair  on  the  porch,  and 
with  an  independent  and  half-defiant  air,  walked  into 
the  house  and  took  his  seat  at  the  supper  table. 

"  'Tisn't  the  first  time  Sam's  supped  at  my  house/' 
said  the  landlord,  bowing  and  inviting  the  stranger  to 
walk  in.  "You'll  walk  in,  sir,  won't  you?  There's 
always  a  good  supper  at  this  house — kept  it  when  King 
George's  troops  were  about — only  four  shillin',  sir," 
the  landlord  continued,  bowing  and  motioning  his  hand. 
But  the  stranger  shook  his  head  negatively,  drew  a 
cigar  from  his  pocket  and  politely  requested  the  land 
lord  to  give  him  a  light.  And  when  he  had  lighted 
his  cigar,  he  drew  a  Spanish  dollar  from  his  pocket,  and 
slipped  it  into  the  man's  hand,  saying  it  would  pay  for 


262  THE   VOX   TOODLEBURGS. 

both  their  suppers,  and  he  would  take  his  when  they 
returned.  He,  at  the  same  time,  begged  the  landlord 
to  give  himself  no  concern  about  him,  but  to  proceed  to 
his  supper,  which  he  knew  from  his  appearance  he 
would  enjoy. 

"Seein'  how  you're  a  gentleman,"  said  the  landlord, 
bowing  obsequiously,  "  there's  three  shillin'  more  for 
the  horse — that  squares  it." 

"  Certainly — I  forgot  the  horse,"  replied  the  stranger, 
drawing  a  half-dollar  piece  from  his  pocket  and  giving 
it  to  the  landlord. 

" There's  a  shillin'  comin'  to  you,"  returned  the 
landlord,  putting  the  money  into  one  pocket,  and  feel 
ing  in  the  other,  "  Never  mind  the  shilling,"  said  the 
stranger,  "  we  will  settle  that  another  time." 

"  Travellers  always  find  a  good  bed  at  my  house,  and 
enough  on  the  table.  That's  more  than  the  fellow  who 
keeps  the  house  further  on  can  say,"  continued  the 
landlord,  again  bowing  and  proceeding  to  his  supper. 

The  stranger  now  paced  quickly  and  impatiently  up 
and  down  the  little  veranda,  pausing  every  few  minutes 
and  looking  out  in  the  direction  of  the  wagon,  as  if  it 
contained  something  he  was  guarding  with  scrupulous 
care.  In  short,  the  object  of  his  solicitude  was  a  stout, 
leathern  valise,  in  the  wagon,  and  which  was  so  heavy 
that  it  required  the  strength  of  two  ordinary  men  to 
handle  it  easily. 

Twenty  minutes  passed  and  the  driver  again  made 
his  appearance,  wiping  his  lips  and  buttoning  up  his 
coat  unconcernedly.  "  Sorry  to  have  detained  you/' 
he  said,  flapping  his  hat  on.  "  Landlord  says  you've 
settled  the  shot — won't  be  long  getting  there  now." 
In  another  minute  they  were  in  their  seats  and  on  the 
road  to  Tarry  town. 


RETURNED   HOME.  263 

It  was  nearly  eight  o'clock  when  they  reached  the 
old  ferry,  and  found  it  deserted  for  the  night.  The 
boatmen  had  ceased  their  regular  crossings  nearly  an 
hour  before,  and  were  quietly  smoking  their  pipes  at 
home.  The  moon  was  up,  stars  shone  brightly  in  the 
serene  sky,  and  not  a  sail  specked  the  unruffled  surface 
of  the  Tappan  Zee.  Lights  twinkled  on  the  opposite 
shore,  and  the  little  old  town  of  Nyack  was  dimly  seen. 

They  waited  a  few  minutes,,  and  as  no  one  appeared, 
the  driver  went  in  search  of  the  boatmen,  saying  a  few 
extra  shillings  would  make  it  all  right  with  them.  And 
while  he  was  gone  the  stranger  paced  nervously  and 
with  rapid  steps  up  and  down,  every  few  seconds  pausing 
at  the  pier-head  and  looking  intently  in  the  direction  of 
Nyack.  Was  it  joy  he  anticipated,  or  disappointment 
he  feared?  Something  was  agitating  his  heart  and 
filling  his  eyes  with  tears,  for  he  several  times  turned 
his  head  and  wiped  them  away.  And  yet  the  more  he 
watched  in  the  direction  of  Nyack,  the  more  restless 
and  impatient  he  became. 

The  driver  returned  after  an  absence  of  ten  minutes, 
accompanied  by  two  sturdy  fellows,  both  of  whom 
affected  to  be  in  bad  humor  at  being  called. on  to  ferry 
a  traveller  at  that  hour.  With  their  hands  thrust  deep 
into  their  nether  pockets",  they  moved  reluctantly  about, 
scanning  the  stranger  from  head  to  foot.  "  Couldn't 
stop  this  side  till  morning?"  enquired  one  of  them,  in 
a  grumbling  tone.  "  I  must  cross  to-night,"  replied 
the  stranger,  in  a  decided  voice.  "  Cross  to-night,  eh? 
Well,  it's  a  long  pull  across  there  now,"  muttered  the 
man,  blowing  the  ashes  from  his  pipe  and  still  affecting 
an  air  of  indifference.  Then  raising  his  eyes  and 
breaking  a  piece  of  tobacco  between  his  fingers,  he 
resumed  :  u  Worth  a  matter  of  twelve  sVillin'  extra — 


264  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

isn't  it?     Wouldn't  mind  a  trifle  like  that— I  take  it." 

"I  must  yield  to  your  demands — of  course.  It  is  a 
necessity  with  me  to  get  across  as  quick  as  possible/' 
replied  the  stranger,  and  drawing  from  his  pocket  two 
Spanish  dollars,  he  gave  them  to  the  boatman,  saying: 
"We  will  settle  the  matter  now.  Here  is  your  pay  in 
advance." 

The  man  took  the  money  and  at  once  became  active 
and  civil.  "  We  must  set  the  gentleman  across,  Tom," 
said  he,  addressing  his  comrade,  and  exposing  the 
silver,  "  this  makes  it  all  right." 

The  stranger  now  dismissed  the  driver  with  an  extra 
dollar,  for  which  he  considered  himself  lucky,  for  he 
had  not  kept  his  promise  to  reach  the  ferry  by  sun 
down. 

The  boatman  who  acted  as  spokesman,  in  attempting 
to  lift  the  valise  from  the  wagon,  let  it  fall  to  the  ground, 
such  was  its  great  weight.  "There's  somethin'  more 
nor  clothes  in  that,"  said  the  man,  shaking  his  head 
and  raising  his  hands  in  an  attitude  of  alarm.  Then, 
with  an  inquisitive  look  at  the  stranger,  he  continued : 
"Hadn't  no  connection  with  them  are  Kidd  Discovery 
Company  folks?  They  was  swindlers,  they  was." 

"Never  heard  of  such  a  company  before.  Get  my 
things  aboard,  and  let  us  be  away,"  replied  the  stranger, 
in  a  tone  of  command. 

It  required  the  strength  of  both  boatmen  to  carry  the 
valise  comfortably ;  and  when  they  had  got  it  aboard 
and  the  stranger  seated  in  the  stern,  for  he  said  he 
could  steer,  they  pulled  away  for  the  opposite  shore. 
Not  a  word  was  spoken  for  several  minutes.  At  length 
the  stranger  broke  the  silence.  "How  pleasant  it 
seems,"  he  said,  "  to  get  back  on  the  old  Tappan  Zee. 
Everything  looks  so  familiar " 


RETURNED   HOME.  265 

11  You  have  been  here  before,  then?"  enquired  the 
man  pulling  the  stern  oar,  and  who  had  acted  as 
spokesman. 

"  Yes,"  returned  the  stranger.  "  My  home  was  just 
out  of  Nyack  not  many  years  ago.  I  may  find  things 
changed  there  now.  Do  you  know  many  people  over 
there?" 

"  Why  yes — nearly  everybody " 

"  Dominie  Payson — is  he  living?" 

"  If  he  didn't  die  since  yesterday.  He  was  over  here 
yesterday." 

"And  Doctor  Oitchel — you  know  him,  I  suppose? 
Is  he  .alive?" 

"  Why,  help  you — he  never  intends  to  die." 

"And  you  know,  I  suppose;"  here  the  stranger 
hesitated,  and  his  voice  thickened ;  "  you  know,  I  sup 
pose,  Hanz  Toodleburg  —  and  his  -  — .  Are  they 
living?" 

"Living!  That  they  are — and  right  hearty,  too. 
They  tried  to  get  the  old  man  mixed  up  in  the  Kidd 
Discovery  affair — but  they  didn'  t. ' '  The  boatman  bent 
his  head  approvingly. 

"There  was  a  Chapman  family — are  they  still  in 
Nyack?" 

"  They're  there — but  its  not  sayin'  much  for  Nyack. 
They  went  to  New  York  proud,  and  as  folks  thought 
rich,  for  Chapman  had  his  finger  in  schemes  enough  to 
get  other  people's  money;  but  he  com'd  back  poor  as  a 
crow,  they  say." 

The  stranger's  mind  seemed  to  have  been  relieved  of 
some  great  anxiety  by  these  answers,  and  he  at  once 
became  more  cheerful  and  talkative.  He  at  the  same 
time  avoided  saying  anything  that  might  discover  who 
he  was. 


266  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

This  caution  excited  the  boatman's  curiosity  to  such 
a  pitch  that  he  resolved  to  make  a  hold  push  to  uncover 
the  stranger. 

"  Wouldn't  take  it  amiss,  would  you?"  said  he,  "if 
a  man  like  me  was  to  ask  what  your  name  was? 
Needn't  mind  if  there's  any  cause  o'  keepin'  it  a  secret." 

The  stranger  smiled,  hesitated,  and  stammered  in 
reply  :  "  Hanz  Toodleburg  is  my  father." 

"Well,  well!  Just  what  I  expected.  Didn't  say 
nothin',  you  see  ;  hut  I  thought  as  how  you  was  him," 
exclaimed  the  boatman. 

"  I  have  been  over  three  years  away  from  home," 
interrupted  the  stranger. 

"  Then  you  are  Tite — the  old  man's  son,"  resumed 
the  boatman,  "well,  well!"  Turning  to  him  who 
pulled  the  bow-oar:  "Stop  pullin'  a  bit,  Tom,"  said 
he,  "stop  pullin'." 

The  man  now  rested  his  oar,  and  rising  from  his  seat, 
extended  his  hand  to  the  stranger,  saying:  "There's 
a  hard  old  honest  hand  that  welcomes  you  safe  back. 
John  Flint  is  my  name — called  old  Jack  Flint  gen 
erally."  And  he  shook  Tite's  hand  again  and  again. 
"A  heap  o'  people  round  here  reckoned  how  you  was 
dead — they  did.  I  can't  tell  you  how  glad  I  am  to  see 
you,  my  boy.  Its  fifteen  years  since  you  and  me  sailed 
comrades  on  the  sloop.  Bin  all  round  the  world  an'  aint 
above  shakin'  the  hand  of  an  old  fellow  like  me.  That's 
what  I  like."  Again  and  again  the  old  boatman  shook 
Tite's  hand,  and  gave  expression  to  such  sentiments  of 
joy  as  showed  how  true  and  honest  was  his  heart. 

"  Yes,  this  is  me,  Jack,  and  I  am  as  glad  to  see  you 
as  you  are  to  see  me.  But  I  wanted  to  get  across  with 
out  being  recognized." 


— •---.     .'.-- — [71 

. 


RETURNED    HOME.  267 

The  old  boatman  felt  in  his  pocket,  and  drawing  forth 
the  two  Spanish  dollars,  insisted  on  returning  them. 
"Them  goes  back  into  your  pocket/'  he  said,  shaking 
his  head.  "  Never  shall  be  said  Jack  Flint  charged  an 
old  comrade  a  sixpence  for  settin'  him  across  stream." 

"  Keep  it,  keep  it,  Jack.  I  have  enough  for  both  of 
us,"  replied  Tite,  motioning  his  hand  for  the  boatman 
to  return  the  money  to  his  pocket. 

"  Well,  if  you  insist — an'  I  have  to  accept  it,  you  see, 
it'll  be  out  of  respect  and  to  please  you."  And  he 
looked  at  the  money  doubtingly,  shook  his  head,  an  1 
reluctantly  returned  it  to  his  pocket. 

The  man  now  resumed  his  oar,  and  they  proceeded 
on  with  increased  speed.  In  less  than  half  an  hour 
from  that  time,  they  had  landed  at  Nyack,  and  pro 
ceeding  up  the  road  had  reached  Bright' s  Inn,  the  two 
boatmen  carrying  the  valise.  Here  they  came  to  a  halt, 
the  men  setting  the  valise  down,  while  Tite  seemed  in 
doubt  what  to  do  next.  Bewildered  with  the  position 
he  found  himself  in,  hesitating  and  nervous,  almost 
overcome  by  anxiety,  his  throbbing  heart  beat  quicker 
and  quicker  the  nearer  he  reacbed  his  home.  But  there 
was  now  a  more  violent  struggle  going  on  in  his  feelings. 
It  was  a  struggle  to  decide  between  love  and  duty. 
Now  he  looked  up  the  road  in  the  direction  of  his  home, 
and  advanced  a  few  steps.  Again  he  paused  and  looked 
up  enquiringly  at  the  house.  The  old  boatman  had 
told  him  that  Chapman  lived  there,  when  all  the  embers 
of  that  love  he  had  so  long  cherished  for  Mattie  seemed 
to  kindle  again  into  a  living  fire.  And  yet  what 
changes  might  have  taken  place  since  he  left?  If, 
however,  she  still  loved  him,  and  was  true  to  him,  how 
could  he  pass  the  house,  even  at  that  late  hour,  without 
at  least  letting  her  know  he  was  in  Nyack  ? 


268  THE   VON   TOODLEBU11GS. 

It  was  indeed  late,  and  there  was  still  a  mile  before 
he  reached  the  home  of  his  parents.  He  could  have  more 
time  in  the  morning  to  meet  Mattie,  to  unfold  his  heart 
to  her,  and  to  give  her  an  account  of  the  many  strange 
things  that  had  happened  to  him  since  he  left. 

There  was  a  bright  light  in  two  of  the  upper  win 
dows,,  but  below  the  house  was  nearly  dark,  and  Bright 
was  in  his  bar-room,  settling  up  ine  business  of  the  day. 
Suddenly  the  light  in  the  windows  became  brighter, 
then  the  shadow  of  a  female,  figure  was  seen  crossing 
and  recrossing  the  room  every  few  seconds.  Tite  watched 
and  watched  that  flitting  shadow,  for  he  read  in  it  the 
object  of  his  heart's  love,  read  in  it  the  joy  that  was  in 
store  for  him,  perhaps — perhaps  the  sorrow.  The  figure 
was  Mattie's,  and  it  was  her  shadow  that  was  causing 
him  all  this  heart-aching.  Now  the  figure  took  the 
place  of  the  shadow,  and  stood  looking  out  at  the  win 
dow,  as  if  contemplating  the  moon  and  the  stars,  for 
nearly  a  minute.  Yes,  there  was  Mattie,  watching  and 
wondering  what  had  become  of  the  man  who  was  at 
that  moment  contemplating  her  movements.  Then  the 
figure  and  the  shadow  disappeared,  but  it  was  only  to 
increase  Tite's  impatience  to  see  her. 

The  three  men  now  proceeded  to  the  door  and  the  bell 
was  rung.  A  moving  of  chairs  and  unlocking  of  doors 
indicated  that  the  house  had  not  gone  to  bed.  The 
door  was  soon  opened  by  Titus  Bright,  in  his  shirt 
sleeves  and  slippers,  and  holding  a  candle  in  his  hand. 
"  What's  up,  Flint  ?"  he  enquired,  for  he  saw  only  the 
boatmen ;  ' '  what  brings  you  over  at  this  time  of  night  ?" 

"  There  was  a  shillin'  to  be  made,  you  see,  Bright, 
and  a  passenger  what  wanted  settin'  over,  you  see," 
said  the  ferryman,  his  face  beaming  with  good  nature. 
"Know  you'd  like  to  see  him,  you  know,  Bright,  and 


RETURNED    HOME. 

to  make  him  as  comfortable  as  you  could  for  a  night  or 
so.  Tom  and  me  pulled  him  across/ '  Tite  now  advanced 
towards  the  inn-keeper,  who  gazed  at  him  with  an  air 
of  astonishment,  and  held  the  candle  above  his  head  to 
avoid  the  shadow. 

"  Come  in,  come  in/'  said  Bright.  "  We  will  make 
the  gentleman  as  comfortable  as  we  can." 

"You  have  forgotten  me,  I  see/'  said  Tite,  smiling 
and  extending  his  hand. 

"God  bless  me!"  exclaimed  Bright,  grasping  his 
hand  in  a  paroxysm  of  delight;  "if  here  isn't  Tite 
Toodleburg  cum  home.  Come  in,  come  in.  Welcome 
home."  After  shaking  him  warmly  by  the  hand  and 
leading  him  into  the  parlor,  the  inn-keeper  ran  and 
brought  his  wife,  who  welcomed  the  young  man  with 
the  tenderness  of  a  mother.  The  good  woman  would 
have  had  a  fire  made  and  supper  prepared,  and  indeed 
entertained  him  for  the  rest  of  the  night,  expressing  her 
joy  over  his  return,  had  he  not  told  her  how  great  was 
his  anxiety  to  see  his  parents. 

"I  know  who  it  is  the  young  man  wants  to  see," 
said  Bright,  touching  him  on  the  elbow  and  nodding 
his  head  suggestively.  "And  there'll  be  a  flutter  up 
stairs  when  it's  told  her  you're  cum  home." 

The  boatmen  had  remained  in  the  hall.  Bright  now 
invited  them  into  his  bar  and  filled  mugs  of  ale  for 
them,  and  joined  them  in  drinking  the  health  of  the 
young  man  who  had  been  round  the  world.  He  then 
dismissed  them,  saying  he  would  take  care  of  the  young 
gentleman's  baggage ;  and  stepping  up  stairs,  tapped 
gently  at  Chapman's  door.  "  We  were  all  retiring  for 
the  night,"  said  Mrs.  Chapman,  opening  the  door 
slightly,  and  looking  alarmed,  for  Bright  was  in  a  flut 
ter  of  excitement,  and  it  was  nearly  a  minute  before  he 


270  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

could  tell  what  he  wanted.  At  length  he  stammered 
out:  "There,  there,  there — there's  a  strange  gentle 
man  down  stairs,  mam — and  he  would  like  to  see  Miss 
Mattie,  I  am  sure  he  would." 

"Mr.  Bright,"  replied  Mrs.  Chapman,  tossing  her 
head  and  compressing  her  lips,  "  he  can't  be  much  of 
a  gentleman  to  come  at  this  hour  of  night.  My  daugh 
ter  has  no  acquaintance  who  would  presume  to  take 
such  a  liberty.  Etiquette  forbids  it." 

Mattie  now  made  her  appearance,  with  a  book  half 
open  in  her  left  hand,  and  looking  anxious  and  agitated. 
Then  resting  her  right  hand  on  her  mother's  shoulder, 
"Mr.  Bright,"  she  enquired,  in  a  hesitating  voice, 
"  what  does  the  gentleman  look  like  ?" 

"A  nice  gentleman  enough,  Miss " 

"  Is  it  any  one  you  know  ?" 

"  Why,  Miss,"  resumed  Bright,  with  an  air  of  reluc 
tance,  "wouldn't  intrude  at  this  house,  but  I  know 
you'd  like  to  see  the  gentleman  ;  and  wouldn't  be  par 
ticular  about  the  time." 

Mattie  fixed  her  eyes  on  Bright  with  a  steady  gaze, 
her  agitation  increased,  her  face  changed  color  rapidly, 
her  heart  seemed  to  beat  anew  with  some  sudden  trans 
port  of  joy.  "Oh,  mother!  oh,  mother!"  she  exclaimed, 
tossing  the  book  on  the  floor,  "  I  know  who  Mr.  Bright 
means.  It's  him!  I  know  it's  him!  Pie  has  come  back!" 
She  rushed  past  her  mother,  vaulted  as  it  were  down 
the  stairs  and  into  the  parlor.  The  young  man  stood 
motionless.  He  was  so  changed  in  dress  and  appearance 
that  she  suddenly  hesitated,  and  for  a  moment  drew 
back,  as  if  in  doubt. 

"It  is  me,  Mattie,"  said  Tite,  smiling  and  advanc 
ing  with  his  hand  extended.  The  thought  suddenly 
flashed  through  his  mind  that  she  might  have  expected 


RETURNED   HOME.  271 

some  one  else.  He  was  mistaken,  for  she  met  his  ad 
vance  like  one  whose  heart  was  filled  with  joy.  In 
short,  the  words  had  hardly  fallen  from  his  lips  when 
they  were  in  each  other's  arms,  and  giving  such  proofs 
of  their  affection  as  only  hearts  bound  together  by  the 
truest  and  purest  of  love  can  give. 

"I  knew  you  would  come  back  to  me — yes,  I  knew 
you  would.  There  was  an  angel  guarding  you  while 
absent,"  she  whispered,  looking  up  as  he  kissed  her  and 
kissed  her.  And  as  her  eyes  met  his  her  face  brightened 
with  a  smile  so  full  of  sweetness  and  gentleness. 

"  I  knew  what  would  happen/'  said  Bright,  opening 
the  door  apace  and  looking  in.  "  Knew  there  would 
be  just  such  a  scene."  Just  at  that  moment  Mrs.  Chap 
man  brushed  past  the  exuberant  inn-keeper,  and  stood 
like  a  massive  statue,  looking  at  the  scene  before  her 
with  an  air  of  surprise  and  astonishment,  for  Mattie 
was  still  clasped  in  the  young  man's  arms. 

"  My  daughter  !  my  daughter  !"  she  exclaimed,  rais 
ing  her  fat  hands,  "  enough  to  make  a  mother  faint 
to  see  a  well-brought-up  daughter  so  familiar?  It 
shocks  me,  my  daughter.  I  am  sure  I  am  glad  to  see 
the  young  man  home.  But  familiarity  of  that  kind's 
not  becoming.  Your  father  never  would  have  married 
me  if  I  had  allowed  familiarity  of  that  kind." 

"  You  must  blame  me;  it  was  all  my  fault/'  said 
Tite,  handing  Mattie  to  a  chair,  and  advancing  toward 
Mrs.  Chapman. 

"  You  have  been  away  a  long  time,  haven't  you," 
said  the  lady,  receiving  his  hand  in  a  cold  and  formal 
manner.  "  You  are  very  much  changed — the  effect  of 
the  sea-air  on  the  complexion,  I  suppose?  We  shall 
be  very  glad  to  see  you  at  any  time,  Mr.  Toodleburg. 
It  was  so  late  we  didn't  expect  visitors,  and  were  not 


272  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

prepared  for  them.  You  said  you  had  not  seen  your 
aged  parents?" 

"  Not  yet,"  replied  Tite,"  but  I  shall  proceed  there 
soon." 

"  It  was  very  kind  of  you,"  resumed  the  lady,  "  to 
pay  us  this  compliment.  How  very  anxious  they  must 
be  to  see  you." 

"And  I  am  equally  anxious  to  see  them,"  he  replied ; 
"  but  I  could  not  pass  without  seeing  you — just  for  a 
few  minutes."  Then  turning  to  Mattie,  he  exchanged 
kisses  with  her,  kissed  her  good-night,  to  the  great 
distress  of  her  mother,  who  was  compelled  to  look  on. 
He  also  promised  to  call  early  in  the  morning,  spend 
most  of  the  day,  and  give  an  account  of  his  voyage. 

A  minute  more  and  he  was  seated  in  a  wagon  beside 
Bright,  and  proceeding  over  the  road  toward  Hanz's 
Little  house. 

When  he  was  gone,  and  the  Chapmans  had  retired 
to  their  room,  "Ma,"  said  Mattie,  her  face  coloring 
with  feeling,  "  it  was  very  unkind,  even  cruel  of  you 
to  treat  the  young  gentleman  so  coldly." 

fc  Done  to  balance  the  familiarity,  my  daughter — the 
familiarity!  Needed  something  to  balance  that,"  in 
terrupted  the  lady,  bowing  her  head  formally.  "  Young 
man  looks  respectable  enough.  He  may  have  come 
home  and  not  a  sixpence  in  his  pocket — who  knows? 
In  these  matters,  my  daughter,  it's  always  best  to  know 
where  the  line  is  drawn  before  building  your  house." 

fc  He  might  have  come  home  penniless  ;  it  would  not 
have  made  a  bit  of  difference  to  me,  mother.  I  would 
love  him  just  as  much,"  replied  Mattie.  u  But  I  can 
forgive  you,  ma,  for  I  know  you  did  not  mean  what 
you  said."  And  she  kissed  her  mother,  and  retired  for 
the  night,  the  happiest  woman  in  all  Nyack. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

HE  BRINGS  JOY  INTO  THE  HOUSE. 

All  was  silent  and  dark  in  the  little  house  where 
Hanz  Toodleburg  lived,  when  the  wagon  containing 
Tite  and  the  inn-keeper  drew  up  at  the  gate.  A  dull, 
dreamy  stillness  seemed  to  hang  over  the  place,  and  the 
little,  old  house  was  in  the  full  enjoyment  of  a  deep 
sleep.  The  two  men  alighted,  and  Tite  stood  for  a  few 
minutes  viewing  the  scene  around  him.  How  strange 
and  yet  how  familiar  everything  seemed.  He  was  at 
the  opposite  side  of  the  world  only  a  few  months  ago, 
and  time  had  sped  on  so  swiftly  that  it  seemed  as  if  he 
had  gone  to  bed  at  night  on  one  side  of  the  globe,  and 
waked  up  in  the  morning  at  the  other.  Then  he  was 
on  an  island  almost  unknown  to  the  rest  of  the  world, 
surrounded  by  scenes  so  wild,  so  strange  and  romantic, 
that  the  reader  would  not  believe  them  real. 

Here  now  was  the  old  lattice  gate,,  the  vine-covered 
arbor  leading  through  the  garden  to  the  cracked  and 
blistered-faced  front  door,  the  stack  of  hop-vines  in  the 
garden-corner,  and  the  rickety  veranda  where,  when  a 
boy,  he  used  to  sit  beside  his  father  of  a  summer  even 
ing,  for  it  was  here  Hanz  welcomed  his  friends  and 
smoked  his  pipe.  It  was  here,  too,  that  Angeline,  the 
spirit  of  whose  sweet  face  had  been  with  him  in  his 
wanderiogs,  used  to  sit  at  her  flax-wheel,  spinning 
thread  that  was  famous  in  Fly  Market. 

Could  this  be  a  sweet  dream,  a  beautiful  delusion,  a 
spirit -spell  that  moves  the  soul  with  pictures  of  love 
and  enchantment,  and  from  which  some  stern  reality 

273 


274  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS 

would  soon  awake  him  and  dispel  the  charm  ?  No,  it 
was  reality,  appealing  more  forcibly  to  all  that  was 
true  and  kindly  in  his  nature,  and  filling  his  eyes  with 
tears. 

The  inn-keeper  noticed  the  effect  it  was  having  on 
his  feelings,  and  made  an  effort  to  divert  his  attention. 
"  Looks  kind  o'  natural  after  bein'  round  the  world.' 
doesn't  it.  Tite?"  he  enquired. 

"  Yes — seems  like  home  again,"  was  the  quiet  reply. 

cc  Zounds!"  exclaimed  the  inn-keeper,  suddenly; 
"  hut  there's  somethin'  heavy  in  it."  In  attempting  to 
lift  the  valise  from  the  wagon  it  had  fallen  to  the  ground 
under  its  great  weight.  The  inn-keeper  shook  his  head 
and  ruhhed  his  hands.  "  Had  a  lucky  voyage,  I 
reckon,"  he  concluded. 

"More  than  eighty  pounds  of  solid  gold  in  that," 
returned  Tite,  coolly.  The  mention  of  so  much  gold 
astonished  and  delighted  the  inn-keeper. 

"  There'll  he  such  a  time  when  the  town  hears  that !" 
said  he.  "  There'll  be  enough  o'  them  that'll  call  you 
their  friend." 

"  Left  three  times  as  much  more  in  the  city,"  resumed 
Tite.  "And  there's  enough  on  an  island  in  the  Pacific 
to  buy  a  town  as  "big  as  Nyack.  And  I  know  where 
it  is." 

"Eighty  pounds  of  solid  gold  !"  said  the  inn-keeper, 
looking  enquiringly  at  Tite,  then  stooping  down  and 
testing  the  weight  of  the  valise  with  his  hands.  "  It's 
so.  I  always  did  know  you'd  come  home  a  rich  man.', 

They  now  carried  the  valise  into  the  veranda,  knocked 
at  the  door,  and  listened  for  footsteps  within.  The 
"big  old  dog  had  been  growling  and  barking  fiercely  for 
several  minutes.  Now  he  recognized  the  friendly  voice 
of  the  inn-keeper,  and  barked  them  a  welcome.  He 


HE  BRINGS  JOY  INTO  THE  HOUSE.  275 

then  ran  to  the  little  room  where  Hanz  was  sleeping, 
and  only  ceased  harking  when  he  got  up. 

Soft  footsteps  were  heard  inside,  a  dim  light  shone 
through  the  little  window  opening  into  the  veranda, 
and  a  voice  inside  enquired:  "Who  comes  t'  mine 
house  sho  late?" 

"  Open  the  door,  friend  Toodlehurg,"  replied  the 
inn-keeper.  "  Shouldn't  have  disturbed  you  at  this 
hour  ;  hut  there's  a  gentleman  here  would  like  to  see 
vou — an'  I'm  sure  you'd  like  to  see  him." 

The  old  man  opened  the  door  at  the  sound  of  Bright' s 
voice,  and  stood  gazing  at  the  visitors  with  an  air  of 
"bewilderment.  ' '  You  prings  me  goot  news,  eh, 
Bright  ?"  he  enquired.  "  Yes,  I  am  shure  you  prings 
me  shorne  news  ash  ish  goot." 

"  Father,  father,"  said  Tite,  advancing  with  his 
right  hand  extended,  "  you  don't  know  me?" 

"  Ton't  know  mine  own  Tite?  Mine  poor  poy  Tite !" 
exclaimed  the  old  man  in  a  paroxysm  of  joy.  "  Yes 
I  does."  And  he  raised  his  hands,  and  threw  his  arms 
around  Tite's  neck,  and  wept  for  joy.  "  Ton't  know 
mine  own  Tite,"  he  repeated,  raising  his  head  and 
looking  up  in  Tite's  face,  "yes  I  does.  .Yes,  I  shay 
mine  Tite  will  cum  home ;  an'  he  cums  home— and 
mine  poor  old  heart  he  pees  sho  glat.  Yes,  he  pees  you, 
mine  Tite.  You  prings  shoy  into  mine  house.  Mine 
poor  Tite — he  com'd  home  t'  mine  house.  Tar  pees  no 
more  shorrow  now  in  mine  house."  The  old  man  was 
overcome  with  joy.  The  idol  of  the  house  was  home 
again,  and  true  happiness  reigned  under  that  little 
roof. 

"You  ton't  go  away  no  more,  mine  Tite,"  he  con 
tinued,  patting  him  on  the  shoulder  and  pressing  his 
hand. 


276  THE   VON   TOODLEBUTIGS. 

Angeline  heard  .Tite' a  voice  and  came  rushing  into  the 
room  frantic  with  joy.  "  Thank  God!  thank  God!" 
she  exclaimed.  "  He  has  brought  our  hoy  safe  hack  to 
us."  And  she  embraced  him,  threw  her  arms  around 
his  neck,  and  kissed  him  again  and  again. 

"And  I  am  so  glad  to  get  back  to  you,  mother,"  he 
replied,  returning  her  affection,  and  pressing  her  to  his 
breast  fondly.  "  It  is  so  good  to  be  in  my  old  home, 
where  I  can  receive  your  blessings,  and  be  good  to  you." 

And  Angeline  looked  up  in  his  face  with  such  a  jsweet 
smile,  as  she  patted  him  on  the  shoulder,  and  their 
tears  mingled  in  the  sweetest  of  joy  as  she  invoked 
God's  blessing  on  his  head.  Truly,  God  had  heard 
their  prayer,  had  blessed  them,  and  had  again  made 
their  little  home  bright  with  joy. 

"I  wish  Chapman  could  look  in  here  now,"  said 
Bright,  "  there'd  be  a  lesson  for  him  on  what  happiness 
is  worth."  And  he  shook  Tite  by  the  hand,  told  him 
to  remember  that  his  house  was  always  open  to  him, 
and  left  for  the  night. 

Even  the  old  dog  seemed  anxious  to  join  in  welcom 
ing  the  young  gentleman  back,  for  he  would  look  up 
affectionately  in  his  face,  draw  his  body  close  to  his 
feet",  and  lay  his  huge  paw  on  his  knee. 

And  now  a  fire  was  lighted,  and  Angeline  prepared 
supper  for  Tite,  for  he  had  eaten  nothing  since  morning. 
The  chair  that  had  stood  empty  so  long  was  filled  now, 
and  the  happiness  that  reigned  under  that  little  roof 
was  such  as  gold  could  not  purchase. 


CHAPTER  XXXY. 

HOW  HE  GOT  AWAY  FROM  THE  ISLAND. 

When  supper  was  over,  Tite  proceeded  to  give  his 
parents  an  account  of  the  voyage,  and  the  manner  of . 
escaping  from  the  island  with  the  treasure.  The 
reader  has  already  heard  that  portion  which  carries  the 
story  up  to  the  death  of  old  Dunman,  the  pirate.  It 
will  be  only  necessary  then  to  give  that  part  of  it 
which  relates  to  what  took  place  afterward. 

"Poor  old  Dunman,"  said  Tite,  <f  he  was  so  kind  to 
us  all,  and  tried  so  much  to  relieve  our  sufferings  and 
make  us  feel  contented  that  we  all  liked  him,  and  felt 
his  death  was  a  severe  loss  to  us.  There  was  something  - 
so  terrible  in  the  story  of  his  life  that  we  used  to  talk 
about  it  at  night,  and  fancy  all  sorts  of  strange  spirits 
haunting  the  place  where  his  money  was  buried.  It  • 
was  this  that  made  us  all  impatient  to  get  away  from 
the  dreary  place.  Three  or  four  days  after  we  had 
buried  him,  we  removed  the  stones  he  said  the  gold  was 
buried  under,  and  there  found,  as  he  had  told  us,  bags 
and  boxes  of  gold  and  silver,  in  bars  and  coin  of  various 
kinds,  heavy  silver  and  gold  ornaments  that  had  been 
plundered  from  churches  and  convents,  with  pearls  and 
diamonds  and  other  precious  stones,  enough  to  fill  two 
iron  chests  two  feet  square  and  two  feet  deep.  There 
was  the  thought  that  it  was  the  price  of  so  much  crime. 
And  what  good  after  all  was  this  gold  and  silver  to  do 
us,  if  we  were  to  die  on  the  island,  like  old  Dunman? 
We  divided  it  among  us,  just  as  we  would  something 


278  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

of  little  value,  not  caring  which  got  the  biggest  portion. 
Then,  after  keeping  out  what  we  thought  we  might 
want,  each  buried  his  part  in  separate  spots,  and  marked 
the  places  with  piles  of  big  stones. 

' '  I  always  had  a  presentment  that  some  vessel  would 
come  along,  and  afford  us  the  means  of  getting  away; 
but  after  several  months  of  disappointment  my  com 
panions  began  to  despair,,  and  saying  they  might  as  well 
die  one  way  as  another,  fitted  up  the  boat,  and  with 
sails  made  of  prepared  seal  skins,  and  such  scanty  pro 
visions  as  they  could  obtain,  set  sail  in  search  of  an 
island  described  by  old  Dunman  to  be  two  leagues  dis 
tant,  inhabited,  and  a  place  where  whalers  had  been 
known  to  touch.  Each  took  two  bags  of  gold  with  him, 
promising  that  if  they  were  successful  they  would  return 
and  rescue  me. 

(f  I  felt,  and  told  them  they  were  undertaking  what 
was  sure  death,  and  bid  them  good-bye,  never  expect 
ing  to  see  them  again.  Week  after  week  and  month 
after  month  passed,  and  nothing  was  heard  of  them. 
I  was  alone,  and  nothing  but  the  animals  old  Dunman 
had  domesticated  to  keep  me  company.  As  a  means  oi 
attracting  the  attention  of  any  vessel  that  might  be 
passing,  I  built  a  hut  on  a  high  hill  near  the  coast,  and 
used  to  go  there  at  night  and  build  a  fire  as  a  signal. 
There  wasn't  a  sail  came  near.  I  had  never  feared 
death  before ;  but  to  have  to  die  on  this  unknown  island, 
with  everything  so  strange  and  mysterious  around  me, 
and  never  be  heard  of  again  by  my  parents  and  friends, 
excited  all  sorts  of  curious  fears  in  me.  And  the  more 
I  thought  of  it  the  more  I  wanted  to  get  away. 

"  Well,  it  was  five  months  since  my  companions  set 
sail.  Poor  Kyder,  poor  Doane  ;  these  were  their  names. 
They  were  both  young  men  from  Cape  Cod ;  and  as 


HOW  HE  GOT  AWAY  FROM  THE  ISLAND.      279 

brave  and  true-hearted  as  ever  lived.  I  got  up  one 
morning  to  renew  my  signal-fire,  and  was  wondering 
what  had  become  of  the  poor  fellows,  and  saying  to 
myself  how  foolish  they  were  to  anticipate  death.  It 
was  just  in  the  grey  of  daylight.  Happening  to  cast 
my  eye  down  the  coast,  I  espied  the  dim  figure  of  a  sail 
advancing  quietly  up  the  coast.  I  shouted  for  joy  at 
the  sight,  not  thinking  or  caring  whether  it  might 
bring  friends  or  foes.  The  wind  was  light,  but  fair,, 
and  the  little  craft,  which  turned  out  to  be  a  taunt- 
rigged  schooner  of  about  a  hundred  and  twenty  tons, 
came  gliding  along  like  some  white-winged  thing  of 
life,  for  she  had  a  square  sail  and  fore  and  main  gaff- 
topsails  set. 

"Just  before  reaching  the  cove  she  furled  her  square 
sail  and  took  in  the  gaff-topsails — a  proof  that  she  was 
making  port.  I  hastened  down  to  the  coast,  for  it  was 
broad  daylight  now,  and  watched  her  every  movement. 
She  stood  into  the  cove,  rounded  to,  hauled  down  her 
jibs,  and  dropped  her  anchor.  The  men  in  charge  of 
that  vessel  handled  her  as  if  they  were  familiar  with 
the  place.  An  hour  passed,  and  no  attempt  was  made 
to  land.  Men  appeared  on  deck,  moving,  about  in  the 
quiet  discharge  of  their  duty,  but  no  attention  was 
directed  to  the  shore.  Then  a  man  stood  on  the  quar 
ter  with  his  glass  raised,  and  scanned  the  shore  from 
point  to  point.  Then  there  was  an  aggravating  pause, 
and  the  rest  of  the  men  seemed  to  disappear  below. 
Then  an  increased  number  appeared  on  deck,  and  began 
clearing  the  lashings  from  the  stern  boat.  That  was 
a  joyful  moment,  for  it  was  a  proof  of  their  intention  to 
land.  Then  the  boat  was  lowered  away  and  pulled 
alongside,  when  two  oarsmen  got  in,  and  were  followed 
by  two  men  who  sat  in  the  stern  sheets,  and  who  turned 


280  THE  VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

out  to  be  my  old  companions,  Doane  and  Kyder.     De 
liverance  had  come  at  last. 

" After  being  at  sea  three  days  and  nights  in  the 
boat,  they  were  picked  up  by  a  New  Bedford  whale- 
ship,  and  landed  at  Honolulu,  where  they  chartered 
the  schooner  Lapwing  and  returned  for  me.  Thinking 
it  necessary  to  keep  our  discovery  a  secret,  lest  it  might 
excite  the  cupidity  of  the  crew,  who  were  all  natives, 
we  had  to  proceed  cautiously,  and  disguise  our  move 
ments  as  much  as  we  could.  It  was  decided  to  leave  at 
least  half  of  the  treasure  until  we  could  find  a  more 
secure  means  of  removing  it,  as  well  as  one  less  liable 
to  excite  suspicion  at  the  points  we  would  be  compelled 
to  land  at  on  our  way  home. 

"We  got  what  we  agreed  to  take  away  quietly  on 
board  during  the  night,  having  filled  Dunman's  big  old 
chest  with  shells  and  buried  it  among  them.  Then 
each  swore  on  oath  that  he  would  be  true  to  the  other, 
and  that  he  wouldn't  make  an  effort  to  remove  what 
remained  except  by  mutual  agreement,  and  for  the 
benefit  of  all  equally.  We  disguised  all  our  movements 
so  well  that  not  even  the  captain  of  the  schooner,  who 
was  an  old  Spanish  coaster,  accustomed  to  suspicious 
transactions,  mistrusted  what  we  were  doing. 

"  When  we  got  all  ready,  we  bid  adieu  to  No  Man's 
Island,  and  set  sail  for  Honolulu,  feeling  as  if  we  had 
been  set  free  from  a  prison.  We  were  on  the  way  home 
now,  and  that  was  enough  to  lighten  our  hearts.  We 
were  three  weeks  getting  to  Honolulu  ;  and  had  to 
remain  there  two  months.  We  wanted  an  American 
ship  homeward  bound,  to  take  passage  on.  But  as  none 
came,  we  shipped  on  board  the  British  whaleship  Eose, 
of  Halifax,  Nova  Scotia,  with  a  full  cargo  homeward 
bound.  We  got  there  after  a  long  and  stormy  voyage, 


HOW  HE  GOT  AWAY  FROM  THE  ISLAND.      281 

working  our  way  as  sailors  before  the  mast.  We  were 
looked  on  as  poor,  shipwrecked  whalemen ;  and  no 
one  on  board  thought  we  had  an  extra  dollar  in  our 
pockets.  At  Halifax  we  found  a  vessel  ready  to  sail 
for  New  York,  and  took  passage  on  her,  and  here  I  am 
now,  home  again,  and  glad  to  get  home."  It  was  long 
after  midnight  when  Tite  concluded  his  story ;  and 
having  received  once  more  the  caresses  of  his  parents, 
he  retired  to  the  little  room  he  had  occupied  when  a 
boy,  to  sleep  and  dream  of  joys  that  were  in  store  for 
him. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

AN  INTERESTING  CEREMONY. 

The  little  sleepy  town  of  Nyack  had  hardly  waked 
up  on  the  following  morning,  when  the  news  of  Tite's 
arrival  was  rung  in  it's  ears.  Marvelous  stories,  too, 
were  told  concerning  the  amount  of  money  he  had 
"brought  home,  and  the  different  countries  he  had  visitod. 
The  inn-keeper  declared  at  the  breakfast  table,  intend 
ing  that  Mrs.  Chapman  should  hear  it,  that  he  could 
say  of  his  own  knowledge,  that  the  young  gentleman 
had  brought  gold  enough  home  to  build  a  castle,  have 
a  coach  of  his  own,  and  live  like  a  gentleman  in  the 
city  all  the  rest  of  his  life. 

"  Has  he  really  brought  home  so  much  money?"  en 
quired  Mrs.  Chapman,  raising  her  eyes  and  looking  at 
Bright  with  an  air  of  astonishment.  "  The  young  gen 
tleman  never  mentioned  it  last  night.  Well,  after  all, 
there's  nothing  like  young  gentlemen  of  his  class  seek 
ing  their  fortunes  away  from  home.  To  say  the  least, 
it  -will  give  the  young  gentleman  a  fixed  position  in 
society." 

"  Yes,  my  dear,"  rejoined  Chapman,  "I  always  had 
a  good  opinion  of  the  young  gentleman.  I  always  knew 
he  would  distinguish  himself  if  he  had  a  chance " 

"  Good  opinions  are  always  plenty  enough,"  inter 
rupted  the  schoolmaster,  who  was  a  boarder  at  Bright' s 
that  week,  u  when  a  man  has  money  and  don't  need 
good  opinions." 

Chapman  made  no  reply.  Indeed  he  was  not  pre 
pared  for  such  a  thrust  from  so  poor  a  fellow  as  the 

282 


AN   INTERESTING   CEREMONY.  283 

schoolmaster.  He  understood,  however,  what  was 
meant  by  it,  for  he  had  gone  into  court  only  a  few  weeks 
before  and  given  such  testimony  as  showed  himself  a 
knave  and  a  hypocrite,  though  it  saved  Hanz  Toodleburg 
from  ruin. 

Mattie  noticed  the  impression  made  on  her  mother 
by  what  Bright  had  said,  but  preserved  a  degnified 
silence.  She  felt  that  she  had  gained  the  price  due  to 
her  constancy,  had  risen  above  the  vanities  and  tempta 
tions  designed  to  distract  and  mislead  her,  and  by 
following  the  dictates  of  her  own  clear  judgment  would 
soon  secure  both  happiness  and  fortune. 

Breakfast  was  scarcely  over  at  Hanz  Toodleburg's 
before  the  neighbors,  one  after  another,  began  to  drop 
in  to  shake  Tite  by  the  hand,  and  welcome  him  home, 
and  say  "  God  bless  you."  Many  of  them  brought 
little  presents,  to  show  how  true  and  heart-felt  was  the 
friendship  they  bore  him.  And  when  he  went  down 
into  the  village  he  found  himself  surrounded  by  friends,, 
all  anxious  to  shake  his  hand,  and  to  welcome  him  back, 
and  to  liQar  something  concerning  his  voyage.  In  short, 
he  was  an  object  of  curiosity  as  well  as  respect,  for  at 
that  day  there  was  a  mysterious  interest  attached  to  a 
young  man  who  had  been  a  voyage  round  the  world,  it 
being  associated  with  spirit  and  daring  of  a  remarkable 
kind. 

But  it  was  not  these  friends  Tite  stole  away  and  went 
down  into  the  village  to  see.  It  was  Mattie,  at  the 
mention  of  whose  name  a  blush  always  colored  his 
cheek.  The  two  lovers  had  arranged  for  a  morning 
walk,  and  were  soon  seen  coming  from  the  house 
together,  smiling  and  happy.  Mrs.  Chapman  had 
condescended  to  see  them  to  the  door,  and  her  ponder 
ous  figure  quite  filled  the  space.  f(  Don't  forget,  my 


284  THE  VOX  TOODLEBURGS. 

daughter,"  she  said,  as  they  were  leaving,  "  don't 
forget  to  bring  the  young  gentleman  back  to  dine  with 
us.  We  can't  promise  him  anything  very  nice ;  but 
he  is  welcome,  you  know,  and  must  try  and  accom 
modate  himself  to  our  changed  circumstances." 

There  is  to  me  nothing  more  beautiful  to  contemplate 
than  the  picture  of  two  young  lovers  brought  happily 
together  after  years  of  trial  and  disappointment,  them 
selves  representing  what  there  is  good  and  pure  in  the 
human  heart.  It  is  then  we  seem  to  see  the  heart 
liberate  itself  from  guile,  and  truth  and  right  rejoice  in 
their  triumph  over  wrong.  There  was  just  such  a  picture 
presented  by  Mattie  Chapman,  the  true-hearted  Ameri 
can  girl,  and  the  active,  earnest,  persevering,  and 
modest,  American  boy,  just  at  this  moment. 

The  day  was  bright  and  breezy,  and  there,  high  up 
on  that  hill  overlooking  the  Tappan  Zee,  under  that 
clump  of  trees,  with  their  embracing  branches  forming 
a  bower,  in  the  very  spot  where  they  had  liberated 
their  hearts  and  pledged  their  love,  and  bid  each  other 
a  sad  adieu  on  the  morning  Tite  sailed  on  his  voyage,  the 
young  lovers  were  seated  again.  Hour  after  hour  passed, 
and  still  they  sat  there,  for  Tite  was  recounting  his 
adventures ;  telling  Mattie  the  story  of  his  strange 
voyage,  and  listening  in  return  to  her  recital  of  what 
had  taken  place  during  his  absence.  Indeed,  so  earnestly 
were  they  engaged  relating  what  had  happened  since 
they  had  been  separated  that  they  quite  forgot  dinner  ; 
and  on  returning  to  the  house,  found  Mrs.  Chapman  in 
a  state  of  great  anxiety.  It  was  not  that  they  had  been 
absent  so  long  ;  but  the  young  gentleman  would  find 
things  cold  and  unsatisfactory.  The  truth  was,  Mrs. 
Chapman  had  dressed  herself  with  a  view  to  a  little 
display,  and  was  a  little  disappointed  at  not  having  the 


AN   INTERESTING   CEREMONY.  285 

opportunity  to  make  it  before  a  full  table.  Mr.  Bowles, 
too,  had  been  ordered  to  appear  bright  and  nice,  in  his 
new  livery  and  top-boots,  to  wait  on  the  family  at  din 
ner,  and  show,  by  his  attentions  to  the  young  gentle 
man,  that  he  was  a  well-brought-up  servant.  In  fine, 
the  lady  so  embarrassed  the  young  gentleman  with  her 
attentions,  that  he  was  glad  when  dinner  was  over.  I 
ought  not  to  forget  to  mention  that  Chapman,  though 
he  was  less  demonstrative,  took  several  occasions  to 
assure  the  young  gentleman  of  the  high  respect  he  had 
always  held  him  in — especially  on  account  of  his  father 
and  mother. 

Tite  went  home  when  dinner  was  over  ;  but  returned 
again  in  the  evening,  for  there  was  an  attraction  there 
he  could  not  resist.  And  it  was  then  that  Mrs.  Chap 
man  joined  their  hands,  invoked  a  blessing  on  their 
heads  and  called  them  her  children. 

"  I  always  did  like  the  young  gentleman — I  am  sure 
I  always  did,"  she  added,  with  an  air  of  condescention. 
"  My  daughter  knows  I  always  did.  It  was  not  on  the 
young  gentleman's  account  that  I  entertained  a  little 
misgiving  (just  a  little)  in  reconciling  the  family  con 
nection."  Pausing  suddenly,  the  lady  turned  to  Mattie 
in  a  somewhat  confused  manner:  "  My  daughter,  my 
daughter,"  she  returned,  se  you  must  overlook  a  num 
ber  of  little  things.  You  will — won't  you?  Now, 
don't  say  I  am  vain.  But  it  was  such  a  queer — yes, 
such  a  vulgar  and  very  common  name  to  carry  into 
society." 

"  There's  just  one  favor  I  have  to  ask,  my  daughter. 
I  am  sure  the  young  gentleman  won't  object  to  it — I 
am  sure  he  won't."  Again  Mrs.  Chapman  paused, 
and  seemed  a  little  confused. 


286  THE  VON  TOODLEBUKGS. 

"Certainly,  ma,  certainly/'  replied  Mattie,  with  a 
pleasant  smile,  "  anything  to  please  my  dear  mother." 

"Well,  then/'  resumed  Mrs.  Chapman,,  mildly: 
"  There'll  be  no  harm  in  changing  the  name  a  little — 
just  a  little,  for  the  sake  of  the  effect  it  will  have  on 
society.  The  young  gentleman,  I  am  sure  he  will  (he 
has  got  the  means  to  do  it,  you  see)  set  up  a  nice 
establishment  in  the  city,  and  (looking  forward  a  little, 
you  know)  you  will  have  a  set  of  society  of  your  own. 
Things  change  so,  you  see.  You  wouldn't  mind  chang 
ing  the  name  so  that  it  will  read  Von  Toodleburg? 
T.  B.  Yon  Toodleburg  would  be  so  much  nicer." 

I  may  mention  here  that  such  was  the  name  the 
family  took  and  flourished  under  at  a  subsequent  period, 
as  will  appear  in  the  second  series  of  this  work. 

"Fix  things,  name  and  all,  to  your  liking,  my  dear 
mother,"  replied  Mattie,  laughing  heartily.  "  I  don't 
believe  Tite  cares  anything  about  it." 

"Never  was  ashamed  of  my  name,"  replied  Tite, 
with  an  air  of  indifference,  "  never  was.  But  it  dosn't 
matter  much  what  a  man's  name  is.  They  used  to  call 
me  all  sorts  of  names  at  sea.  " 

"Another  little  harmless  request,"  resumed  Mrs. 
Chapman,  with  a  condescending  bow.  "  You  see  there 
is  Bowles.  Bowles  is  such  an  excellant  servant,  and 
so  very  respectable.  He  has  such  a  presentable  appear 
ance  when  in  his  livery.  I  have  great  respect  for 
Bowles — he  understands  me  so  well.  You  won't  have 
any  objection  to  his  having  a  fixed  position  in  the 
family,  will  you?" 

Mattie  blushed,  and  drawing  her  mother  aside,  whis 
pered  in  her  ear:  "We  can  settle  such  matters,  my 
dear  mother,  when  others  of  more  importance  are  dis 
posed  of." 


AN   INTERESTING   CEREMONY.  287 

"But  you  know,  my  daughter/'  she  returned,  with 
an  air  of  great  seriousness,  "  he  has  done  so  much  to 
make  these  common  country  people  understand  what 
our  position  was  in  the  city/' 


Two  weeks  were  passed  in  making  preparations  for 
the  wedding.  And  now  the  day  was  come,  and  that 
ceremony  that  was  to  unite  two  loving  hearts  for  weal 
or  woe,  which  was  to  seal  their  fortunes  in  one  "bond, 
was  to  he  performed  in  the  little  old  church,  quietly  and 
unostentatiously,  "by  Dominie  Payson,  for  it  had  "been 
settled  after  some  reluctance  on  the  part  of  Mrs.  Chap 
man,  that  the  joh  could  he  done  by  that  worthy  divine, 
and  the  world  think  none  the  less  of  the  young  people. 

Nyack,  my  reader  must  know,  was  in  the  hest  of 
humor  that  day,  and  when  it  was  four  o'clock,,  appeared 
in  a  smiling  face,  and  dressed  in  it's  hest  clothes. 
Chapman,  I  may  also  mention,  forgot  his  misfortunes, 
and  for  once  appeared  neat  and  tidy,  and  in  a  happy 
mood.  Indeed  he  had  kissed  and  congratulated  his 
daughter  several  times  during  the  day.  He  had  also 
unburdened  his  heart  by  telling  her  how  happy  he  felt 
that  the  family  had  escaped  disgrace  in  the  city.  He 
had,  indeed^ something  to  be  thankful  for,  since  Gusher 
had  been  taken  back  to  New  Orleans,  tried,  convicted  of 
his  crimes,  and  sent  for  two  years  at  hard  labor  in  the 
penitentiary. 

Mrs.  Chapman,  remembering  that  such  events  did 
not  occur  every  day,  resolved  not  to  be  outdone  by  any 
of  them.  She  was  sure  a  little  display  would  not  be 
wasted;  and  had  spent  four  hours  "  getting  herself 
elegant."  She  had  more  than  half  a  suspicion  that 


288  THE   VON  TOODLEBURGS. 

there  would  be  some  New  York  people  present,  and  it 
would  not  do  to  be  outshone  by  them  in  magnificence 
of  toilet.  Nor  must  I  forget  Bowles,  who  appeared 
shortly  after  breakfast  in  his  new  livery,  with  a  tall 
hat  half  covered  with  a  band  and  buckle,  white  gloves, 
and  bright  new  boots  and  breeches.  Bowles  was  a 
figure  of  immense  importance,,  and  contemplated  him 
self  with  an  air  of  amusing  gravity,  as  he  moved  up  and 
down  in  front  of  the  house,  much  to  the  amusement  of 
the  visitors  at  Bright' s  Inn.  A  bunch  of  flowers  had 
been  provided  for  his  button  hole ;  and  he  was  to  drive 
the  happy  couple  to  and  from  church,,  an  honor  he 
seemed  to  appreciate  fully. 

There  was  an  interesting  scene,  too,  at  Hanz  Toodle- 
burg's  little  house.  Instead  of  making  bridal  presents 
of  costly  jewelry  and  works  of  art,  as  is  now  done,  the 
worthy  settlers  sent  the  groom's  father  presents  of  a 
very  different  character.  Hanz  had  found  enough  to 
do  during  the  morning  in  receiving  these  presents  and 
thanking  the  donors.  There  was  a  pig  from  farmer 
Tromp,  a  barrel  of  apples  from  neighbor  Steuben,  a  big 
cheese  from  farmer  Van  Beuskirk,  a  ham  from  the  widow 
Welcker,  a  pan  of  new-made  sausages  from  farmer 
Deitman,  and  a  bushel  of  dried  apples  from  Dorninie 
Payson.  In  fine,  one  sent  a  cow,  another  a  sack  of 
wheat,  another  a  barrel  of  cider ;  and  in  tlJat  way  they 
had  well  neigh  stocked  Hanz's  larder  for  the  winter. 

It  was  now  nearly  time  for  the  ceremony.  Neatly, 
but  plainly  dressed  people  were  seen  treading  their  way 
toward  the  little  church,  while  around  its  door  a  number 
of  bright-faced  children,  all  dressed  so  neatly  in  white, 
and  with  their  hands  full  of  flowers,  stood  ready  to 
greet  the  bride  and  bridegroom.  In  short,  the  worthy 
settlers  had  come  from  all  directions  to  witness  the 


AN  INTERESTING  CEREMONY.  289 

ceremony.  There  were  rustics,  in  their  simple  attire, 
sauntering  through  the  old  church  yard,,  or  leaning 
listlessly  over  the  paling.  And  there  in  the  old  belfry 
sat  Jonas,  the  ringer,  with  his  bald  head  and  his  weep- 
in  -z  eyes,  ready  to  ring  out  a  merry  peal  as  soon  as  the 
bride  and  bridegroom  came  in  sight. 

A  laughing,  happy  throng  of  people  filled  the  little 
church  as  soon  as  the  door  was  opened.  Then  Dominie 
Payson  took  his  place  at  the  altar  ;  and  Hanz  and  Ange- 
line,  representing  age  beautified  by  simplicity,  walked 
slowly  up  the  aisle,  and  took  their  place  on  one  side, 
followed  by  Oitchel,  the  inn-keeper  and  the  school 
master,  who  stood  just  behind  them.  A  few  minutes 
later  and  Mrs.  Chapman,  arrayed  in  all  the  majesty 
of  her  best  wardrobe  entered,  accompanied  by  her  meek 
little  husband,  and  took  their  places  on  the  opposite 
side,  presenting  such  a  contrast  of  characters.  The 
picture  only  wanted  the  central  figures  now. 

A  few  minutes  more,  and  there  was  a  sudden,  anxious 
movement  on  the  part  of  those  inside.  All  eyes  were 
turned  towards  the  door.  The  bridal  party  had  arrived. 
Old  Jonas  was  ringing  his  bell.  The  children  at  the 
door  were  tossing  flowers  at  their  feet ;  and 'their  voices 
were  heard  singing  a  sweet  and  touching  song.  Then 
the  bridal  part}'  advanced  up  the  aisle,  the  bride  dressed 
in  simple  white,  and  with  flowers  in  her  golden  hair, 
and  looking  so  sweetly.  And  as  they  took  their  place 
before  the  altar,  there  was  something  so  full  of  love 
and  gentleness,  of  truth  and  purity,  in  that  sweet  face 
as  Mattie  looked  up  and  calmly  surveyed  the  scene, 
that  it  seemed  as  if  earth  had  nothing  to  compare 
with  it. 

Arid  as  the  simple,  but  impressive  ceremony  proceeded, 
and  the  young  lovers  once  more  pledged  their  love,  and 


290  THE   VON   TOODLEBURGS. 

made  that  solemn  vow  never  to  separate  until  death 
comes,  and  knelt  in  prayer  to  sanctify  it ;  and  as  the 
Dominie  blessed  them,  and  pronounced  a  benediction, 
and  as  the  soft  rays  of  the  setting  sun  played  over  and 
lighted  up  that  beautiful  face,  it  seemed  as  if  some 
gentle  spirit,  sent  from  on  high,  was  hovering  over  the 
'scene  and  whispering  Amen. 


P^C 
Tha  Von 


oodleburgs 


955- 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


